《In Sign Language, I Hear You》


 Sign One

    Regret is always coming at the most unfavorable time, isn''t it?


    If someone had known that the concept of regret at the beginning of their first breath, would life be much brighter and beautiful for the last moment- in the last time of your breath? Unfortunately, she doesn''t know. That time, when the last breath of her life came... the vivid memories that she remembered was only the regrets and blood aroma.


    It was so vividly strong aroma.


    It was so vividly disturbing.


    While in her last consciousness when people surrounded her to help her back to life. she was thinking while staring at nothing while asking into her heart.


    ''if I have a chance for asking God the second chance, will he give me?''


    " Stay with me, ma''am! We are almost there!"


    " Her pulse is slowing down!"


    " Goddamn! There is an emergency patient inside! Listen to the sirene! This traffic-"


    " Ma''am, hang in there!"


    " Ma''a-"


    .


    It was a chaotic moment, they were all nervous. The lady that she did not know who was looking sincerely to her eyes, keep saying the same word. " Hang in there!" she was sincerely hoping for her to survive.


    Then she smiled. A vain smile that she tried to put as to how she was happy with the sincerity that the woman gave to a mere stranger like her...


    ''I am sorry, but, if I do have a chance to ask God to give me a second chance to live... I will never ever try to ask in the first place.''


    It will be terrifying.


    The regrets were too much. She was not brave enough to even ask that.


    ''I am sinful.''


    So just then, while tears came to her face, touching the blood in her head... she was slowly closing her eyes.


    In that chaotic situation, the sound of the machine that connected to her heart went to a straight line and created a beep loud sound.


    Then the world turns silent and dark.


    then she died.


    ***


    The concept of living is something that she never ever understand in her whole life.


    Why she has to live in the first place?


    What things that she should do in this life?


    What achievement that she should get?


    As far as she knows, life was just an empty and soulless place while at the end on that was a painful regret and a vividly disturbing blood aroma. Yet, even after going through life and death... she still does not understand the point of life nor she understands why now she could see two suns rise splendidly in the beautiful sky above her.


    ''This sky is surely beautiful even how many times I look at it.''


    Then a strong breeze wind blows up to her and her brunette curly hair and her pile''s dry clothes that she is trying to pick. Her dark brown eyes open up as soon as the wind goes gently, and she looks at her back to a small little kid that hugs her from her back. With a bright smile and the duplication of hers in the small version, with brunette curlier hair and dark brown eyes. They are so similar even with the freckles on both of their faces. The difference was just, her bed face was so spot on with her cute curlier bed hair.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    " Sister!" She said while doing a little hand signing. " Are you done with your job?"


    And she smiles and nodded. While then giving her sign language as an answer.


    [ Yes, are you hungry?]


    " I am!"


    [ Let''s have some breakfast, shall we?]


    " Yes!"


    And she smiles brightly as she picks her up and goes into a humble house. It does not look that great, in fact, it is an old wooden house with a medieval-styled far in the humble village in the mountain. Surely far from the civilized city but she could ensure that it becomes much better than the first time she came.


    Yes. the time when she suddenly came to an unknown world after she thought that she was dead. After suddenly the world became dark and silent, a clear and blindly light come and hurts her eyes as she then tries to wake up in the most violent way.


    her body was hurt.


    her head was spinning so hard.


    ''Am I still alive?''


    and she thought that she survived the accident. A little bit of disappointment and somewhat tiredness sparked in her deep heart. Yet, she was too painful to even think as she then tried to sort herself together in that condition. Then she was shocked while knowing that she was in the wooden bed inside a torn old wood house.


    her heart was thumping so hard.


    where am I?


    While she then tried to look around, only to know that she was in the middle of the forest. Only to be shocked to see two suns rises in the bluest sky. She did try to seek help, but her voice never came out, she could not even hear anything. It was a dreadful silence in a chaotic situation. While she was looking around in the place she did not know, with a body that hurt and felt too different she then found a beautiful river that shows her reflection.


    She was a little girl with brunette hair and black eyes that looked shabby and dirty.


    a total stranger. a child that she did not know.


    ''what?!''


    but not long after that, a man ran toward her with a baby with his hand. Seemed trying to call her, but she could not hear anything but knowing his worried face.


    He suddenly approached her. hugged her and sincerely cried for her. Even though she knew nothing about this man, she just knew that the man was someone this girl she possessed loved dearly.


    ''My father.''


    She never knew the image of the real father was, so she could never understand. yet, the feeling that she was feeling towards that man was the warmth that tore her tears away. She cried aloud in his embrace. After that day, slowly but surely... Irisha''s memory came to her. Explaining all the things that happened to her.


    She came to the conclusion that, maybe on the day that she died in the accident, Irisha Spes, a ten years old girl that suffered a chronic disease also dead too. Then somehow, her soul ended up in her little body. Of course, it did not sound real. Even until now, she could not find the right answer and only her own conclusion. Yet, all of Irisha Spes memories were only of her lying down in her wooden bed all day long while looking at the windows with two suns rose splendidly. She was born deaf and muted, her health was so poor. There was nothing she could do nor her family could do as they were just a poor family but, it was vivid in her memories that her family never gave up on her and smiles tenderly.


    when she thought that this situation could not worsen enough, the day she came to this body was the day her baby sister was born and was the day her mother died for childbirth. It was a devastating situation...it was a truly painful story. ''


    No... it was a truly painful tragedy... as she was Irisha herself, she felt the pain greatly.


    and maybe, it was too much even for her father.


    It was too much for him to lose the one that he loved.


    in 14th days after the death of her mother,  her father died by dropping himself off a cliff.


    It was tragic. It was devastating. For her, who just met a painful death to transmigrate and possessed a sickly and disabled child in an unknown world. To feel the painful loss of both of her parents that were tragically dead.


    it was too much, was not it?


    her own problem was painful enough for her to take, but then, she had to feel the pain of this child too?


    ''I don''t even ask for another chance. is God joking with me?''


    but surely, it was never another chance. It was just punishment. Yet, even she knew she is a sinful person. the hurt that she felt, the painful feeling that made her hard to even breathe was too much.  To even cry loudly in the middle of nothing inside a skinny and disabled child body who could not do anything... was god really joking around with her?


    ''It is better to die.''


    ''Then all of the pain will go.''


    In confusion, in the most devastating situation in her life. She walked into the dark and empty house to find a rotten knife. She was ready, surely she was. In the emptiness and the most world forest, she stood alone ready to stab her heart with her skinny and little hand.


    but-


    there was a movement.


    she was seeing a movement in front of her.


    A little tiny hand that moving in the darkness. She suddenly realized her sister''s existence and suddenly dropped her knife and ran toward her crying baby. She was crying hard or seemed hard as she could not hear anything. But, as soon as she touched her, the baby was looking at her and smiled. She held her tight with her tiny hands and comforted herself as she hugged her in her embrace.


    The warmth was real.


    the warmth was so real.


    As the night became darker, and the cold became colder. The warmth indeed was real.


    ***

 Sign Two

    Do you ever think or even realize? How many times in one day, you take a few times to take a look at the magnificent sky in the hectic world?


    The beauty of the skies that splendidly there above you. With many different colors that look like it''s telling a story. Sometimes it will be a clear blue sky without anything on it. Sometimes it will be a warm orange and purplish color, then other times, it will be the most reddish. Yet, in her hecticness in her previous life... how many times in a day, did she take her time to only look at the beauty of the sky? As she remembered, in a second after she woke up in her tired body, the thing that she will care about was her smartphone that told her anything she had to do or anything she needed to continue from yesterday. Every day was always a very busy day in her life. No time for breakfast nor a time for looking and appreciating at the sky for even a second.


    I didn''t think I have time. she thought.


    but,


    No.


    It was more likely she choose not to have any time. She was so immersed in the tight schedule of hers and never had a chance to even realize any single beauty that the world was given to her. Her ambition, her pride was so damned high for her to give herself even a little bit of rest. Life used to be so miserable even only for a second for her...yet, she wonders...how could she survive in this world that she knew nothing about?


    [ Eat well, okay?] and while sitting on the wooded simple dinner table with her sister sitting in front of her, she said in sign language.


    " Okay!" and the lovely little sister, with her chubby reddish cheeks, enjoys her bread and onion soup that she made.


    [ Do you want more?]


    and she smiles, " Yes!" she said, without any sign language, but somehow Irisha just could understand. The enjoyment, that makes her also feel happier just by looking at her sister. Just by looking at her...  she feels everything is in the right place.


    She knows nothing about this world. That was something and is something that she is still concerned about after she decided to live. She was only ten years old with her baby sister who had just been born. What do you expect for a child and a baby, to live alone in the forest like this? ....to make the condition even worst, she is deaf and muted.


    Yet, even each day was a harsh and hard day, she did not understand why she still moving on. In this poor child''s body, why she could still move and did housework just to make sure that their life was still going. She started by exploring her house that she was knew nothing about. Tended some garden that she never did, cooked some meals with ingredients she did not familiar with, or tried to understand something with just several poor books and Irisha''s memories.  Every day was hard, especially when she had to take care of her baby sister while she herself, in such a condition. She had to make sure that she sees her baby sister so she could know something wrong by looking at her face. If she did something outside the house, she had to lie her baby sister down near her so that she could monitor her.


    it was hard. It was really hard. every day she tried her best to find something to eat while holding her. she tried her best to make a fire so that they were not freezing to death. she was always fell asleep in a very worse condition and had to wake up for a little movement of the baby because she was concerned and anxious if something happened to her while she could not hear or say anything.


    but, even though like that, she will end up waking up the next morning and doing the same thing. Then, every time she sees her baby sister laughing... her tiredness seemed to puff away like magic. The warmth feeling of her baby sister in her embrace, the tiny hands that hold her tight. The smile that looks at her sincerely. Just like magic... every hardship she had faced, felt nothing.


    It is something that she never felt before. something that keeps her moving on. The simple thought yet feels so magical:


    I will protect you and I will always be with you.


    ***


    Her sister''s name is Arisha Spes. She is now eight years old, so it means that she has lived for almost eight years in this world that still, she knew nothing about. Well, in her situation, as a deaf and muted person in the world that was not too friendly to a disabled person like her, it was a really hard life. People here do not seem familiar with how to treat people like her so she has to do everything two times harder than it should be.


    " I already packed all the loaves of bread, sister," Arisha said with her hand do some sign language. Arisha is so good at it and it is really easy to have conversations with her now. In this world, or maybe to be more specific- in the place where she lives, people do not know sign language. In fact, sign language seems never to exist in the first place. But, as someone who is now a disabled person, she had to do something about it right? So that is why she modified sign language that she had known from her previous life and mix-matched it with the language here. It was hard, and at the start, she was only chosen words that are important for daily life. But somehow, she then just had a full conversation with full sign language. Just like now.


    [ Good, shall we go then?] asked her. [ The weather is kinda hot, put your hat on.]


    " Okay! I already have the note, where should we go first?"


    [ hem, let''s choose households who is definitely in their house.]


    " Uncle Jacob and Aunt Marsha''s household will be out in the morning. Let''s go to the priest first."


    and she smiles. [ It will do. Let''s go.] she said and they then leave their humble house that now already had fences surrounded here. Some villagers did help them to build one. Yes, somehow, she who thought that people were terrifying ended up getting much help from them.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    At first, she was still skeptical about humans in general. It could be because of her previous life''s trauma, and it was hard for her to ask for help from the villagers. Especially, when she did end up going down to the village to sell and buy necessities, the stares of the villagers were so terrifying. Her situation that could not hear and speak makes their image in her imagination worsen. She thought that she is being taken advantage of by the person that buy her goods, she thought that they were mocking her. Every time their expressions changed, she thought they are mad at her. It was always a horrifying moment if she had to go to the village and every time someone did come to her house, she thought that they tried to do something bad to her and she then ran and locked herself inside.


    but, there was a time that changed all of her perspectives of how she saw humans.


    even though, she tried to take care of her baby sister in the correct and safest way- there was a time that the baby had an uncontrollable seizure. Her body heated up, and she turned real pale and blue. She tried everything she could do but the baby still did not show any good signs.


    in that situation, she thought:


    I need help. I need someone''s help!


    Just like that,  she ran from her safe zone without even thinking twice. wrapped her baby sister with thick clothes, even though outside rain poured hard. It was also a bad pathway of the forest in the middle of that kind of weather but there was nothing she could think of other than seeking help.


    She knocked on the door of the first house she could find in the middle of the dark night. With a wet body and while holding her baby sister, she looked at a woman that staring at her.


    Please help me! please help my sister!


    she said. She screamed so hard hoping that she understand her... but.... the only sound that came out was just nonsense. The woman looked at her in a strange way and talked to her but she could not understand. In the moment the expression of the woman changed, she believed that she will be kicked out and the woman surely did. the woman closed her door and left her outside.


    While tears streamed down her face, in the middle of the rain, she thought:


    I should find another house. Maybe someone will help me.


    Because, if she did nothing, her sister will be-


    " Come with me." but, suddenly the door opened again and the woman suddenly grabbed her. There were other people behind her and as soon as the woman held her sister, the man held her.


    She could not hear anything so she could not understand anything but, in the middle of the rain while wearing a plastic raincoat- they ran in the middle of the night. Used their lantern to some other house.


    Again, she could not hear nor understand anything but, after the door opened and they had a quick conversation- a young lady from that house lead them inside their house and tidied up her dinner table so that they could put the baby there. Other old men, came to the baby and checked the baby. They did something to her and she who was still being held with a strange man looked at her sister anxiously. Her tears could not stop, and it was flowing like a river. But, when her baby sister somehow calmed down and her seizures stopped, the lady from the first house smiled at her.


    " Your sister is alright." a really sincere smile just like the stranger lady on the last day of her previous life. A truly, sincere smile made her cry even harder out of gratitude as she knew what she said to her.


    " Deng...kyu.." and unconsciously she spoke while using sign language.


    And that stopped everyone from what they did as they were seeing a little child said her gratitude to them because they helped her baby sister and they were hurtfully touched by that moment.


    After that, Irisha fell sick too, and the house where her baby sister is being treated volunteered themself to take care of both of them. They took care of her for several days, and the day that she became healthier, they refused to let them go back to their house in the forest. The man that worked as a doctor in this village then helped her in designing sign language after realizing that she had a conversation with her hand. just like ''thank you, she also said ''sorry'' ''food'', and other important words with her hand. Realizing that, he then helped her out.


    " Pope!" said Arisha while running out toward an old man that is about to go inside his house.


    The old man who sees her then opens his hand and hugs her. " My lovely Arisha, you are early today," he said. He is Pope Joseph was the one who treated her baby sister back then.


    " Irisha and Arisha comes?" asked a young lady, she was coming from the opened door with her apron and looked at her with a smile. She is Anna, she was the lady that was also helped her back then. " You are early aren''t you?" asked her while using sign language.


    [ Yes, we have many loaves of bread to deliver.] she said while taking out two pieces of loaves of bread to them. [ here you go!]


    " Ah, your bread is always soft and nice. Thank you," she said. " Why don''t you guys join us with breakfast?"


    " Ya ya, join us. Just prepare for them too," said Pope Joseph.


    " No, thank you! I and my sister have works to do!" Arisha said with confidence while showing off her loaves of the bread bag.


    and Pope Joseph who fixed her glasses becomes grumpy. " Humph, you are so busy. Then have dinner before you go back home," he said. " I don''t understand why you guys just don''t live with us here."


    " I like our house!" she said. " But, I will have dinner here. Sister Anna''s fish soup is the best," she said.


    " Aww you are so cute, should I make fish soup for dinner?" Asked Anna while kneeling and hugging Arisha.


    " I will get some fish then." then, Pope Joseph with her grumpy facial face looks at her. " Come here for dinner." while using sign language.


    and she just smiles, because there is no one who could refuse Pope Joseph. [ We will, who will refuse the deliciousness of Sister Anna''s soup?]


    " Right?" said Arisha.


    then after that, they then depart and do their chores. They deliver their loaves of bread to the households that buy it from them. her knowledge from her previous life is somehow helped her a lot. It becomes her main job to bake loaves of bread and then sell it to the villagers, sometimes she''s got money, other times she trades it with other goods but the villagers here are too nice that they always just give her many goods for free. Just like  Aunt Marsha, the one that helped her that day too.


    " Just take it, we produced so many vegetables. It is too much for our household," she said.


    " Thank you, Aunt!" Arisha said.


    " No problem, honey. You have to eat healthy for you to grow up!" she said. " Please tell your sister, if she is free could she help my work?"


    and because Aunt Marsha is not able to use sign language, Arisha is the one who will translate it. " Aunt Marsha asked for your help."


    [ Is it about a sales recap?]


    " Yes! It is!" she said to something that she was familiar with.


    { Okay, I will come to your house after I am done with the delivery.]


    and Aunt Marsha smiling so hard. " You are a great help. Thank you." and on this part, she is capable to use sign language.


    That is basically how she is living right now. In the small isolated village. With a very refreshing scenery, and with her lovely little sister. she never thought that there will be a life that she expects each day to end to welcome another day tomorrow. To be able to enjoy every single beauty of nature, to appreciate every day''s sky, to be able to rely on someone, and to be able to love someone so dearly. Despite her condition, how could she feel this much happiness?


    ***

 Sign Three

    After living for almost eight years, she kinda knew a little bit about the world where she lives now. The name of the world that she lives named Althera. Just like the earth, there are mountains, seas, plains and etc.,. At one glance, it is really hard to look for the difference between both of them except for the fact that there are 2 ''suns'' that are above her head which will then become one like an eclipse when the night comes. In 27 hours of a day, the suns will become two in the daylight and become united again in the nighttime.  Their light also changes in the transition from morning, noon, and night. It will be like a moon from the earth when both of the suns are united. Their light will be fading but could help the lighting in dark.


    So it is quite wrong to say that the ''suns'' are the sun while they are also ''the moon'', but somehow in this world, they called them Solis as the representation of the God which people in this world believe. Pope Joseph once said that It the mainland, the big continent in Althera there is a superior Empire named Solisa Empire. The Empire where the monarchy who runs the empire is known to be blessed by the God of the two suns, Solis.


    " The empire located right in the perfect middle between the two suns, when they rise in their prime time. The imperial family members also have their unique appearance as they are the only people that have blonde hair,"  said Pope Joseph while they are enjoying their dinner time.


    " Woah, both of the prince and princess have that kind of hair?" asked Arisha.


    and Pope Joseph nodded. " All of the Imperial family has that kind of characteristic," he said.


    " Also, the empire is so beautiful! There are many things in there, many people also gathered as they are one of the superior empires," said Anna excitedly as she is remembering her moment. " It was really amazing."


    " Wow!" and Arisha looks at her in excitement.


    [ You said that the Solisa Empire is one of the superior Empire. Is there any more empire?] asked her. She could understand the entire conversation because they are using sign language. Even sometimes it fast, as she already read and being told by Pope Joseph some of it, she quite understands.


    " Yes, there are many independent governments. the old one, the new one spread all over the world," he said. " The oldest just like the Empire of Fahir, The Kingdom of Jahar, Empire of Laka... Ah, I don''t know. They are so many."


    After doing some read with many books that Pope Joseph has, in the end, this world concept is still the same as the concept in the world. Where some war, trade, and political things will involve inside. Yet, she could safely conclude that this world is a kind of a world where men dominate the world. In the very simple example is just like in the village. The mayor, the priest, and the important person will all be a man just like Pope Joseph.


    " If the empire is truly magnificent why don''t you just live there?"


    " Living in the empire is expensive. The air is also polluted, people like us are better to stay in the countryside," he said.


    And that is also something that Irisha feels unfortunate about. To put it simply, there is something that is called ''mana'' in this world. It is a kind of internal energy that could be manipulated to create something like magic. Truthfully she could not really understand as the books did not tell much and the Pope Joshep explanation was just too rough, but the mana inside the body differs. One has a large power other maybe have none. Sadly enough, the mana power is something that defined how worth you are in society. So, even though in this isolated world, there is a man like Pope Joseph who could develop the idea of sign language, he is not worth it as he has no big mana inside his body.


    Hierarchy. She could say that right?


    So, it was not so strange if she thinks about when the first time she came to this world as a deaf and muted girl. In a world where a normal person discriminate by the mana power, how then a person with a disability like her could face society?


    Even for Pope Joseph, Sister Anna, and Aunt Marsha who was helped her that night. Their responses toward her were based on a mere pity. They pity her, so they helped her. It was not something she despised, even until now she is very grateful for their help at that horrifying night, but it was also the truth that their first thought about her was pity and they were thinking that there was nothing someone like her could do with her condition.


    She was thinking the same too.


    What could she do in this kind of world? Especially when she was slapped with an event where she could not do anything to her baby sister while she was sick.


    She is deaf and muted.


    Yet, she promised to protect and always be with her sister and it means that she has to be strong. She has to be the wall for her little sister. So that was why she took the opportunity to learn something when Pope Joseph and Sister Anna let them stay. She read many Pope Joseph''s books every day, learnt to write, improved her reading, and just increased her knowledge of this world. Somehow Pope Joseph looked at her and helped her in developing sign language, and it then became easier for her to have a conversation and ask something she could not understand.


    At first, not many villagers approached her except Pope Joseph, Sister Anna, Aunt Marsha, and her husband, and the priest. People tended to avoid her as much, somehow show their pitiful expressions to her but did not do anything as they thought that helping someone like her will just add their burden, and of course she understands that. Living in the village is not a joke. especially a typical medieval village where there is no water or electricity.  People here are mostly can not use magic so, of course, it was already hard for them to live even until now. She understand quite much that, there is no one obligation to help her in the first place. So, at that time she thought that she should be the one who helped herself. She did some work around Pope Joseph and Sister Anna''s house, at first it was a simple matter like cleaning around. Then, the second time, they let her assisted Sister Anna in her cooking and somehow a simple technique in this world was something extravagant. Then, her previous experience in many fields, especially management and business helped the farmer who does the trade with outsiders. Starting from then, they trust her gradually.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    [ To put it simply just ensure the expenditure is not higher than income.] she said while explaining to the farmer in this village about a simple ledger, the next day. [ You guys usually do barter as the main transaction but, sometimes it could give you a big loss because you can''t equate wood and fish, right? but if, you ended up doing some barter just make sure to write it in the book to track down your transaction.] while explaining this she is not only using sign language but also using the board to write down the important thing down because not all of them could understand the language. Then they will write things down in their own note that they bring.


    The one that she taught to them is actually not a new thing in this world. After having a discussion about several empires and kingdoms, their economic system is the same as the one in her past world. The difference here is that not all people have the same education about that. It is not because education is something that commoner could not have, somehow a formal education exists in several empires depending on the empire and the kingdom''s regulations. It is just their mindset that believes if they don''t have mana power or blessing, then, either they become a very humble farmer, maid, or just living in the isolated village where the living expense is almost none. By the way, is not that she is underestimating all of the jobs above but, after reading and asking, they all really choose to live in a very simple way. It is also not like they want it, it is just like they are surrendering to the situation.


    " If my analysis is wrong toward this mindset thing, they will not study eagerly like this, right?" <u> </u>She thought.


    " Then Irisha, do you know some solution for the unwanted product." asked uncle Jacob who then look at Arisha who is sitting in the chair beside her. " How to say ''product'' in sign language, again?''"


    and Arisha stands up swiftly. " Like this, uncle!" and shows him the way while Uncle Jacob nods happily.


    " Yes, yes. that part is always the hard one," he said who then looks at her. " Do you understand what I mean?"


    and she nods, [ I understand but, the unwanted products that you mean are the products that are not purchased by merchants?]


    " Yes, yes."


    [ Well, the trading here in the first place is quite tricky, the farmer only sell what they grow and the merchants only buy what they need.] she said and goes in silent for a while to think. [ You have to gather some data of what merchants that comes around, what goods that they need. You could also gather some data of places that don''t have or have limited produces like yours, then you can ask for cooperation to them to provide them with products that they need but they don''t have. You can get a good price from that, too. Well it also depends on the distance and transportation too-] she said as they nod and feel amazed with a new concept that maybe they never learned about.


    then just like this her daily work in the village, at the end of the session she will come home with many gifts in their hand from the villager as gratitude for her lesson.


    " Bye! Bye! Uncle Jacob, thank you for the ride!" said Arisha while wiggling her body because her hand was full of gifts.


    Uncle Jacob who take them home wave his hand while galloping his horse and cart. " Don''t forget to lock the door!"  he then said.


    Then after the long day, as usual, they cook their food together and eat dinner while having a story. Their dinner table is near a big wood window that shows them the beautiful scenery of the night sky.  They always enjoy their time looking at it while imagining that some stars are home for another living thing.


    But then she holds her hand tight who makes her turns to her. [ I have something to discuss with you.]


    " Yes, sister, what is it?" she asked in confusion as maybe she kinda guessed that the discussion is quite heavy.


    " Truthfully it is," she said but it was something she always thought for quite a long time.


    [ You do know that the world is big right? There are so many things in this world that are beautiful.]


    then Arisha nods. " Uncle Joseph said that there is a land that full with water, and land with full of ice."


    [ Of course! If sister is not mistaken, there is also a dragon! Sister really one to see that one too!] even somehow she is skeptical about that, but, of course, she is excited to see one. [ There is also a place that you called an academy, you can study something there as a student. You can also meet many friends of the same age as you.]


    and her smile somehow fades a little, but she tries not to show it to her. " Yes, but the academy is far from here. So I am okay."


    You say that, but in the truth you always want it. Especially when in this village there is no villager with the same age as her. Every day she will just stay with her and most elder or adult like sister Anna. So, for Arisha the thought of meeting a friend is like a fancy wish she could imagine.


    [ In the academy you can learn many things you know?]


    " Yes, Sister Anna said that to me."


    [ You still don''t want it?]


    and she shakes her head hard. " I am okay. I never wanted it in the first place." and she looks at Irisha in sad eyes. " Do you want me to go? I like living here you know, with you and the others."


    and she smiles at her while standing up and comes to her seat. Put her hands in her cheeks and look her in the eyes. [ I am your sister, I know when you are lying to me.] she said. [ I know how much your eyes sparkle whenever you read a book about the outside world. I know ... because I always see you.]


    Then, it becomes hard for Arisha to keep her smile as her sister already knew everything, so she opened her mouth and say " ... but, even though I like that does not mean that I have to! I already enjoy it enough by reading them in the book," she said and desperately trying to persuade her. " It is okay, sister. I really don''t want it!"


    [ Is it because I am deaf and mute?] asked her.


    and Arisha suddenly frowning with tears coming from the edge of her eyes. "It''s not a bad thing sister! It is not." and somehow cries in front of her, the tears that stream down her chubby cheeks that become reddish. The Arisha that always cheerful and full of smiles, cried so hard while talking about her.  Arisha is a smart one, a quick-witted that understand the situation. Even the time where she at the age that could understand something and Irisha already created a good relationship with the villager, does not mean that the opinion of being mute and deaf is disappeared from people in the village. Maybe, Arisha already guessed what will happen if someone like her sister go outside the world. How harsh and how dangerous it would be. " So it is okay if we are living in this village forever. I am okay if I am not going to the academic. As long as I am with you..."


    As long as I am with you. sure such a beautiful word that makes her smile.


    [ Of course, I will be always with you.]


    " But, it means you are going to the-"


    [ And, I am not that weak Arisha.] she said. smiles so brightly after kissing her softly. [ I am strong. I am your strong sister that could do anything for you, so please don''t worry. Also... truthfully just like you, I want to travel the world too, seeing something that I could not ever see. Seeing the beach, the mountain, the Elfian forest just like in the story...how beautiful they truly are is something I want to find out. Do not you want it too?] asked her. But, Arisha still hesitate as Irisha then pinched her cheeks. [ But, of course in the end the most thing that I ever wanted is to see you happy. So... it saddens me if you hold yourself like this. You don''t have to worry about anything... just do what you want to do and I will be there with you too. So, my dear sister... do you want to go to see the world with me?] asked her while smiles at her warmly.


    and Arisha who always looks at her straightly puts her head down while tears fall down to the chair. But in the second after that, she looks up with a big smile and hugs her. Of course, she could not hear anything but she knows her little sister is exciting. Then when she could see her sister''s face, Arisha said.


    [ Thank you sister! Thank youu! I really love you so muuuch!] and give her so many kisses.


    ***

 Sign Four

    Pope Joseph was really mad after knowing their plan about leaving the village, and other villagers showed their concerns toward them. Really, they literally showed their expressions in a very expressive way to the point it made her feel a little bit bad about it. Even though the term of leaving the village was not uncommon, as, in fact, many youngsters from this village already left to find their fortune. But, in their case of course they will be dramatic enough to show their disagreement toward her decision.


    Irisha knew that pretty well.


    She is deaf and mute.


    She is a disabled person.


    What thing that she could do outside the world? What could she do by herself while taking care of a child like her sister?


    Of course, she understands it pretty well and she is really grateful for their concerns about them because it means that they worry about them, right? So at that time when Pope Joseph fumed because of her decision, instead of feeling discomfort, she felt so warm and tried to respect his feeling toward them. Because, from the first to the very end, he was the one who took very good care of her and her sister.


    [ I have already thought about it for a long time. I already planned all of it to ensure that my decision will not give us any harm. So please don''t be worried.] she said to the old man who still shows his disagreement. [ I signed a contract with a merchant Southern Merchant to work with them. You also knew about them too, right Pope? They are kind people so I feel safe to entrust my life and my sister with them.] and tried hard to persuade and soothe him, but seemed it failed.


    " So now you are saying that you will bring your sister to a place you never once stepped in?! Do you even know how dangerous the world could be?"


    [ I know pretty well-]


    " It is so far away, it took two months with the carriage. The weather is not friendly, and many bad people that could harm you."


    [ I know but, please listen to me-]


    " Don''t be so naive, Irisha! I know that you are admiring the outside world but it is not all about beauty! there are so many bad things around it and you are mature enough if you try to avoid them!"


    [ Please, listen to -]


    " What thing someone like you could do?" he said, with his reddened face that stiffen after he then realized what he said. The villagers around them also stopped all they did as the atmosphere became heavy.


    She could see that the atmosphere became so much awkward as they were all know how taboo it was. Even though, she, herself never thought about her disability in such a way. But, some people also just tried to appreciate her in a way that created this awkwardness. Then, she just needed to understand that. That was why, she started to talk,[ I know pretty well that I am mute and deaf. Yet, are not you the one who is seeing me the way I am, Pope?] asked her while holding his hand dearly.


    and Pope Joseph looked at her eyes while holding her hand tight and used his one hand to say " ... yes, I am the one who knew how wonderful and beautiful you are," he said and all of the fume on his face somehow soften and he looked like a father that will lose his child. Somehow she could see tears in his full of wrinkles face." I just worry if something happened to both of you... I am not there, on your side."


    ... in that very second time, somehow she could replay her memories from her past life. The memory of a very old man that once she despised and cursed. The one that she decided to leave and, the one that died alone with his wrinkled skin.


    Is that man also felt this feeling too?


    Even though the image of him in her memories was not clear enough to make her remember his visual, but the vivid and painful feeling that lingered in her heart was something she regrets for the rest of her life.


    " If I knew, I wish I could make you happy." and repeat the wish that could not be fulfilled.


    Then, in the most painful way- from her very deep heart and while trying to move and live her life, she vainly said,


    Please forgive me, Papa.


    While embracing the craving feeling to meet and say in front of his face- the words and feeling that she could not even say with her own mouth when she still had the opportunity. A simple word yet so magical,


    I love you, Papa.


    and that very memory, somehow similar to the feeling she feels to Pope Joseph.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    [ I will be okay, Pope.] she said while smiling warmly. [ and if there is a time I am not okay, I will come back to you immediately because I know you will protect me as soon as possible. But, please don''t be worried, as I am also the daughter of yours that you taught to be a strong woman, I will be able to overcome any problem.] and after hearing that, the stiff-faced Pope Joseph who some people were afraid of, cried himself out loud while hugging her and Arisha. He truly looked like a miserable parent that did not want her daughters to leave his side.


    .


    .


    .


    Even on the day when they left, his tears still coming down.


    [ We have to write a letter to the villagers.] she said, while they were inside one of the carriages of Southern Merchant she once talked about. It is a big carriage with many goods to sell and they sit in the front seat near the coachman.


    Arisha who looks so excited nodding her head happily even she was cried so hard when they left the village. " I will write all of them a letter," she said. " I am so happy! I am really excited to see many things outside the village!"


    [ We may not go around the world that fast, but people said that the Southern area is unique.]


    " What is unique about the Southern area?"


    " It is known as an ancient land among Althera." and said the coachman to Arisha, suddenly. His name is Haya, one of the workers in the place that Irisha is about to work with.  He is a young man that looks much older than her and a native from Southern who is being assigned to help her and her sister to come to their company. He sits down in the coachman''s seat and is looking to the front, so she could not see his lips nor did he does some sign language, but seems they are talking about the Southern area as Arisha still used sign language while answering him out of reflex.


    Arisha listened to the coachman excitedly and asked many questions about the holy dragon.  Well, for Irisha who once lived in the very sophisticated world where human-created technology, to hear that dragons exist and there are people who inherited their blood kinda makes her skeptical. So, skeptical to be precise. Even though she has already seen many people talk about it as it is a norm but, she could not just believe it does not she? The golden imperial family that is being blessed by the two suns god, the family that is blessed by the god of blue fire, then the dragon that inherited the blood to humans-seems in this world, there are so many gods and the gods sure have so much free time.- is what she is thinking.


    " Oh-ho, I am sorry- I forget to talk with sigh language!" then Haya turned to her and showed his apologetic expression that frowned her forehead.


    [ What is it?] asked her while smiling.


    and Haya panicked. " Eh, what are you saying? I am sorry, I still learning-"


    " It''s okay, I will translate it for you," Arisha said while smiling widely.


    and Haya becomes calmer and then adjusts his body to make sure that now Irisha could see his face. " Just like I said before, the name is Malum Empire and known as the dragons'' tamer. You will see many dragons so don''t be too surprised because most of them are tamed," he said while showing a funny expression that full of admiration." They are so sacred and so majestic that it will be cool if I can ride one."


    " You can ride the dragons?"


    " Yes! but only for several people. Dragons have a kind of pheromone that will weaken an ordinary human body. So to be able to ride them you have to be immune to the pheromone." and then, he shows a very disappointed expression followed by his sigh. " Well, they said the training was so hard and to be able to gain the respect from the dragons is even harder."


    [ What do you mean by respect?] asked Irisha.


    and after listening to Arisha explanation, Haya looks at her. " To put it simply, even though you are already immune to the pheromone, you have to gain respect from the dragon in order for you to ride them. They are descendants of the ancient holy dragon, so of course, they are prideful," he said. " Even you are a high-tier Holy Knight, but if the dragon does not like you, it''s all vain."


    [ It is so sad.]


    " Oh, but... all dragons obeyed to the imperial family naturally."


    " Why?"


    " Because they are the people that the holy ancient dragon inherited his blood to them." Haya said who then takes a little bit of break before expressing a little bit of discomfort, " But, I don''t really like the Imperial Family."


    " Are they bad people?"


    " .... they are all tyrants, basically," he said that somehow trembling while talking about them " But, they created good policies so that I don''t mind it. For ordinary people like us, there is no way we meet them on a daily basis so I am really grateful about that. My advice is just don''t break any rule. Then, you will be okay."


    That story that Haya just told us, is something that she finds intriguing for a long time. Tyrants, in her eyes, is not a good thing. Not even once she thinks good about it, so she should think twice about coming to that place, right? but on the other hand, she possibly could not get another opportunity to get the job in the place where Arisha could get proper education such as the one that the head of the southern merchant offered her. So, she could say that it is a really important matter that she should accept despite anything.


    Is it really important to go outside?


    For her, it is important. To see the beauty of the world and appreciate all the things inside it. Yes, it is important. As she once never did that and regretted it every second in her life and asked herself, why she could not take a bit of time to appreciate it while she could? Why could not she realize how wonderful the feeling is when you see the beautifulness of the world?


    So is it worth it to take the consequence?


    Yes.


    As she is now seeing Arisha enjoying every moment in the journey. Even though the journey takes a long time, but there are only smiles on her lovely face.


    To see giant trees along the road with her own eyes, to swim in the sparkling red river, to be approached with some wild and unique creatures, or to have a conversation with many different races that they meet along the way... it is a fantastic experience.


    Even she could not hold her surprise when she sees a dragon flies above her head.


    A real dragon.


    With a black wing and creates a powerful wind. Flies so majestically.


    " Woa..." even Irisha amazed unconsciously with her sparkling eyes. Looking at Arisha with an excited expression that even Arisha has never seen. [ There is a dragon!]


    and it makes Arisha feels so happy,


    " Woaaaah, there''s dragon!!" and Arisha screamed while jumping and vibing excitedly that make people from their group caravan like Haya smile and cheer them as their feeling truly contagious.


    So is it really worth it?


    Of course! it is truly worth it!


    ***

 Sign Five

    After the first dragon moment, all her skeptical thoughts about this world dramatically changed. In that very second, she fell in love with this world instantly. Especially when the times went by and the scenery of the landscape started to change really dramatically. It seemed impossible, she did not even expect that too but when she was in the village, the surrounding was something that anyone could imagine from the simple countryside. A cottage village where you mostly use lanterns at the night, the chickens and cows, or daily farming activities. The village of course beautiful, the air was always so refreshing, the night and the morning skies always stunning. Yet, it was just ordinary. It was like her previous world so there is no fantasy world''s vibe even after eight years living there. She just learned all of this world from the book but never did she see the real one, so she was skeptical. However, after one month on the road and always inside the very thick forest- where all you can see were basically trees, to come to the real ''fantasy-like'' world, is so fantastic.


    It started after the first dragon moment- the one that still shook her and made her excited so much. Starting from there a very strange and unique atmosphere begins to be felt. When they go outside the forest, as far as the eyes can see, lies a plain covered with green grasses. There is nothing instead of a very large pathway and odd cylinder pillars with perfect circles spread out all over the plain. They are numerous and enormous. they are literally humongous. If she could compare it, just like in her previous life, the height is similar to the well-known Eiffel tower and the circle part is like a baseball court but the very circled one.


    " We are going to have a break there, " Haya said while then looking at two sisters who are looking at the pillars thing in awe and they did not seem aware of what he said. After one month spent his time with the two sisters, he kinda adjusts to their excitement and expressive feeling toward the new things that they see. Either he or all the members of the group ended up thinking they are lovely while looking at them. " Hey." and he pokes them so they then look at him. " We are going to have a break in that pillars,"


    " Really?!" and Arisha jumps excitedly while Irisha''s face shows her enthusiasm.


    and he smiles, " Yes. the name of the one you are looking at right now is Lumnae pillars and there are 21 one of them." he said while using sign language. " I have never seen it by myself but, if you are high enough to the sky in the clear weather, you can see all the pillars surrounding the great Malum Empire."


    " Woaaa..." and both of the sisters are amazed in unison.


    it always makes him giggle looking at their expressions. " People said that, back to the time when the holy ancient dragon still existed, the dragons in that era were humongous enough to use these pillars as their perch.  A perch, okay? so basically only their feet that fitted into these pillars," he said.


    " Ooo..." and again they both are amazed in unison.


    " Hey, pull up, we try to find a spot here." and suddenly another coachman yelled to him from his carriage that sped up to his side, " Gotta get some nice places because the wives gonna cook the best dinner."


    and Haya nodded. " Seems tonight will be the feast," he said.


    " The old men got a very big catch in the forest, are we going to cook that?" Asked Arisha.


    " Seem so," Haya said while galloping the horse closer to one of the pillars. As soon as they get much closer, again, the sisters look up to the pillar in awe. Literally, look their head up to the enormous pillar where there are so many attached stairs that lead to several caves. There are many people who seem walking on it too.


    From far away, it once looked like the plain near the pillar was empty and nothing but land, but as they are now close to it, there are actually so many people here and many carriages line up near the pillar.


    [ Are we not going into the cave?]


    " You can, but the master prefers the cheapest way you know," Haya said. " So, we do camping just like usual." while helps Arisha jump out of the carriage.


    [ Do people live there?]


    " Yes. In fact, inside that is quite spacious. There are, houses, Traven, restaurants, hotels, and many other things that you could find in the city." he said. " But, it kinda inconvenient to bring the resources to up there, so, they are all expensive inside. Only wealthy people go there."


    [ Make sense.] she said like she already understands the whole system in a second.


    and that is actually something that makes him understand why his master wants this woman to work with her.


    Because, to be honest, when he was assigned to pick this woman from an isolated village by his master and found out that she was deaf and muted- he thought that his master had already gone crazy. The mad master that is famous for her love of money and does not want to waste it on useless things, paid him more for doing this assignment. She even emphasized to him that the girls should come without a single scratch on their bodies.


    and sadly enough, ''What could a mute and deaf, could do?''  is the very first sentence that he could think after meeting her for the first time.  He was just confused with his master task as he knew pretty well that she was also not a sympathetic person who will do some charity for someone like them. So why she wants her so bad?


    But, after one month of spending time with her, he knew that the woman is extraordinary.


    " Irisha, help us here?" asked one of the wives with very poor sign language in the open kitchen after they are already settled their camp. Then, Irisha nodded, while going to the wives and helping them there with Arisha who always comes along. For the wives, the sign language that they just knew about was too hard to learn so it is hard to have conversations with Irisha. They choose not to approach her at the beginning but, she was the one who then came to them. They were skeptical about the mute and deaf girl and let her be out of pity, but after that... they just knew that this woman is a capable woman. She is kind, humble, and gives them many secret recipes that they never knew. She also gave them traditional skincare recipes that''s really good for them.


    They get along so easily and care for her as she does the same thing to them. Just like when she volunteered herself to stay all night to take care of the sick person or when she did run with all her might when knowing a fire burned one of their carriages. She did ask Arisha to wake up them, but if Irisha did not act fast the whole goods that their brought will be wasted. So, they then just understand that she is sincere, and people love her like that. Especially when they look at how the little sister grows to be a bright and kind-hearted one, of course, it is the result of how well she takes care of her.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Yet, even though that part of them is the one that attracted this whole group of old men and women who are warmth by those lovely sisters- a mere good personality is not something that could attract his master.


    So, what is it?


    .


    It''s her way of thinking. He guessed.


    -that is somehow different from many young women or even people that he ever knew. She thinks differently and could do something that normal people could not do. Her story that he knew along the road about how she lived in that very humbled village that slowly changed gradually, was something that ensured him about how extraordinary this woman is.


    Oh, it was her. he thought. Because there was not a chance for a whole caravan to come to the isolated village in the first place. There was no way for a humble village to then produce profitable goods.


    " Of course, master wants her, " he muttered.


    -even about the sign language,


    who ever thought about that in the first place? Who ever thought that we could actually have a normal conversation with disabled people like this? Is the deaf man that he once met, was also a capable person? If that time, he accepted him to be his partner, will good things happen in his life just like now? and he sighs sadly while remembering that moment. " haa... I feel so bad."


    ***


    .


    .


    .


    " YO-YOUR MAJESTY, YO-YOUR GREAT MAJESTY! I WAS WRONG, I WAS WRONG!! P-PLEASE... PLEASE SPARE ME-ARGH!"


    Brak!


    and a very vain sound is heard in the very magnificent palace surrounded by gallant knights. One of the knights who just executed the one who once a nobleman, swift his sword fast to clean his covered blood sword.


    A very charismatic old man with his grey hair and grey beard, that sits on the very sacred throne looks at the limped body that just lost its head with his bright golden eyes. He does not seem to care for every blood that flooded the very palace.  He does not do anything, he just sits on his throne quietly, but no one there seems comfortable enough with the heavy pheromone that filled the whole hall. Even everyone looks so calm and quiet, the new knights on his first shift, try so hard to hold their trembling, and the knights that guarded the hallway shuddered by a sudden burst of pheromone when the door of the hall opened. Then, the family of the executed one paled and trembled as soon as they were inside. The women cried and passed out, the men lost all sense on their feet.


    "... Executed them all," and with a dreadful low voice, Emperor Salem Isaac Malum declared their death.


    The hall was full of short screams while blood shattered in the evergreen floor stone. Then the knight informed on that very day, that one of the well-known noble families come to their extinction. It becomes a hot topic in the entire Empire of The Great Malum. Either palace people, Knights, noble, aristocrats, or commoners talk about that. Even so, the fear of the Imperial Family is not uncommon, somehow they just adapt themselves about such matter, and at a time will just forget the thing that happened.


    .


    .


    .


    In the balcony of the palace located in the high stone mountains, a graceful lady with her platinum hair falls to her body- stands on the terrace while looking at the beautiful scenery of her country at the very above palace. Even though the wind blows quite hard and shakes her beautiful greyish dress, she does not seem to find the discomfort.


    "... father did it again, is he?" she muttered. While turned herself and leans on the terrace. Then, one of the ladies-in-waiting comes to her while bringing a glass of red wine. She did not see her in the eyes, she could not do that even so. The woman in front of them is so intimidating that people just trained themselves not to ruin this woman''s mood. " I already knew that stupid family will meet their downfall but, sure father did not know how to torture is not he?" she said while enjoying her wine.


    Her golden eyes surely bewitching, and her appearance is a definition of what beauty is.


    " Ash." but, as soon as her voice changed. All of them drown in terrifying. " You little, fuck-"


    WHOOOSEE! and an intense powerful wind came suddenly and throw most of the ladies down.


    " HAHAHAHA, your maids are suck, dear sister." and a young child with platinum hair and golden eyes around his 12th smile arrogantly while riding a gallant black dragon- Creating a contradiction with his baby face beauty.


    and The First Princess, Ivy Isaac Malum glared at The Second Prince, Ash Isaac Malum. " ASH!" and she screamed aloud while spreading her pheromone where in just a second, an elegant white dragon, flies above her , creating a wind crash that destroys the surrounding.


    despite the fact that they bring disaster where the ladies passed out, the surroundings ruined and the knights try to involve in the very intense sibling fight- the young prince smirks while arrogantly standing on his dragon. " Do you want to fight?"


    " You start it, fuc-" but they both shudder as they looked at the handsome man with platinum hair and a charismatic appearance, staring at them with the same golden eyes without expression but giving the heaviest intimidation.


    He is standing calmly while everyone was trembling. Literally, everyone. Included the prince and princess, knights, maids, and even the dragons. " Stop it or I will join both of you," he said.


    Then all of sudden they are all silent and the princess chuckled after seconds passed and send her dragon away before she leaves, while the first prince becomes grumpy and flies away immediately. Leaving him alone with Knights and maids who are trying to come back to their place while trembling.


    " F-first Prince, you come back." and immediately someone come to him.


    " Where is father?"


    "... His Majesty now is taking a rest with Her Majesty in the main Palace," he said.


    and while walking in the stunning hallway where people bow in his presence, "... after creating such fuss he dared to lazy around like that?"


    the man beside him who is his personal assistant panicked, as it is not something that someone could easily say even though he is the first prince but... he also terrifies with the man in front of him so he shuts himself down."... What should we do, Your Grace? As it will be something the opposition will use to rebel."


    " What do you mean?" asked him.


    " I - I mean it will lit the rebelli-"


    " Kill them before they did that," he said while staring at him in a very intimidating way.


    and he just nodded, or force himself to nod and think about a big problem later. " Then... His Grace, I already prepared the blood transfusion."


    and the man who just entered his office sighed. Open her imperial coat and leave only his black shirt. After buttoning up the neck button and cuff buttons, he rolls up his sleeves and sits. Where butler then came inside to prepare a blood transfusion to his hand.


    While the pack of blood and the transfusion needle are attached, he leans his body and makes himself as comfortable as possible.


    " Then, let us excuse ourselves," he said. While leaving him alone and exhaling the stuffiness that he felt after he is outside the room. Then he looks at the other butler that still waiting for his next order. " The first prince just comes back from a battlefield, so prepare twice amount as usual."


    " Alright, sir."


    " Also, make sure all of his need is there but don''t let people stand by until I said so." of course it is confusing for other people to hear that a servant is not there for their master but, it is better than injuring another servant. As the ones that inherited the blood of the holy ancient dragon are only humans.


    Yes, they are only human who is not designed to become a container for enormous power. Not a kind of power such as the holy dragon''s. Yet, they did, and they has to take an ordinary person''s blood in order to balance the dragon blood that overpowered their body. It does not really ruin the body somehow, but it changes their behavior to the behavior of the dragon that has no emotion nor human morale. They become wicked and enrage while spreading all their poisonous pheromone.


    So the blood is like the drugs to calm them down and to find comfort in their human body. In this very palace, there is a special division that exclusively treats them for their daily medicine. To ensure nothing gone wrong and wicked.


    and with a very deep voice, the man inside the office with his free hand covered his eyes muttered,   " This fucking damned blood," while being comforted by the disgusting feeling of another human blood flowing through his vein, The first prince, Castra Isaac Malum then cursed his heritage.


    ***

 Sign Six

    " So, how''s your Journey?" asked the big woman with a sturdy body. With very fluent sign language and with her confidence that always shows on her face. You could see by one glance that this woman is the leader of this trading company by seeing many people gathering here as Irisha comes to her. The company filled with many people transporting the goods from carriages to several massive storages or the one that will depart to the other places for the delivery. While talking with others, the woman kinda has a fierce facial expression but whenever she talks with her, only a smile that spots on her face. " Come here, give your old woman a big hug!" she said while opening her hand and hugging them tightly.


    " I miss you, Aunt Rosan." Arisha said when suddenly being held with one hand by Rosan.


    " Of course you do! I am your funny aunt, you will miss me." she said while then looking at Irisha, " I was going to pick both of you by myself first but, something comes up and I have to be in charge here," she said.


    and Irisha shakes her head, [ Please don''t worry, we are more than happy to be able to come here.] she said.


    and Rosan smiles, " Yes, yes. You always like that." she said. " Well, let''s get inside. I''ve already prepared both of you a room to stay in for a while. You have just come from a long journey so after you take a rest, lets have a chat and catch up." Then, while putting Arisha down, she smiles at them and said. " I am really glad you come here."


    and Irisha smiles too. [ I am the one that is grateful to get this opportunity.]


    She then giggles. " You''ve always been a polite child, but well... welcome to the South!" while patting both of their head with her very big hands.


    After the long journey, even both of them planned to explore places in a second they arrived- in the reality, they sleep like a log throughout the day after their body touched a comfy bed. Irisha discovers that she loves traveling after this long journey but, traveling in this kind of world is quite challenging and one of the struggling parts was an uncomfortable bed to sleep in throughout the night. She kinda envied Haya who looked prepared so much as he had his own traveling bed, but of course, she never said it aloud.


    So, they arrived in The Great Empire of Malum in two months and three days. Yet, the location of the company is not exactly in the capital city. It is in the eastern region of the capital and quite far with carriages, but flying dragons in this area are common and on the last day of her journey, Arisha and Irisha spent all day just looking at the flying dragons that they easily saw along the road. They will just look up to the sky and looked at the dragons in awe. That was fascinating and amazing, though everyone in the group sometimes laughed at them she did not really care. Because, even she never once enjoyed movies back in her previous time, but of course, she had experienced seeing what dragons looked like via CGV, yet.... whichever way, her previous world invented a thing to experience seeing a dragon- The real one is on another level!


    In past two months in her Journey, there were only things that she never expected to even see nor did she even think about that. The southern region is surely different from the region she once lived. It is all just plain that spans as far as her eyes could see. It is just a perfect land for dragons to fly freely because there is nothing there. Its geography so makes sense for being the dragon''s lair. But, maybe around one or almost two weeks before they arrived the landscape suddenly changed, and the view of the towering rock mountains was before her eyes. It was much bigger than the pillars, and even the height of the mountain could not be seen as it was covered by clouds.


    " We are getting close to the empire," Haya said. Then he pointed his hand out toward that majestic mountain. Somehow, the word ''majestic'' came out easily in her mind as she felt something so ''majestic'' about that black rocky mountain while looked at it in awe. " Up, there is where the Imperial Family live. You can not see it now but a very extravagant and stately palace is attached to the rocky mountain. "


    and what Haya said was true, as they got closer to the main region, she could see from far away a beautiful platinum castle attached in the high rocky mountain. Then on its very hills, there was beautiful scenery of the capital city.


    [ Are we not going to that?]


    " Later you can do it, but we are in a tight schedule here to delivery these goods," he said. " The company is outside the capital city and in the eastern region. We need massive storages you see, and it will not a good choice to place it in the capital." and then after one and half hours they then arrived at the very big company near another city of Malum Empire called Montar City. It was a kind of an industrial city where there were so many factories and people. There were also lots of carriages with goods passed by and most of the people there wear the same uniform as they are the factory workers. It was a very crowded and busiest city she have ever seen.


    Rosan''s company name''s is "Daniel''s Trading Company", it was coming from the name of her previous son who passed away a long time ago. This once was her husband''s company but when their son was still one year old, he passed away in the accident. So after that, she runs all the company by herself. She has had a pretty tough life, and Irisha is always inspired by how Rosan still stands until right now. For living in this such world with so many tragedies in her life, and to be a woman in the patriarchal and full of hierarchy world, She, who is now ordering people around in the company''s hall- truly is an inspirational woman.


    " Oh, you are awake?" and her fierce expression changed when she looks at them who was just came down to the first floor. " How''s your sleep? Is the room suits you?" asked her with sign language. Where her action attracts many eyes in this hall who are still strangers to her.


    [ It was nice, thank you. I also appreciate the breakfast.]


    " Good, good! Yet, we are going to be busy today because we have to prepare for your living here," she said. Where then lead them out of the company where there is a carriage prepared for them.


    " Oh! Arisha and Irisha! Good morning!" and Haya suddenly approaches them with a cute little baby in his hand. " Say, Hi to the sisters!" and he smiles so widely while showing his baby to them.


    " So cute! Is he your baby, uncle?" Asked Arisha while playing with the baby''s hand and do some funny expressions to him.


    " Yes! He is a boy named Odin. He''s cute right?" he said while showing his cute expression while bragging about his baby.


    " Ya, ya. The new parents always be a cringe one," said Rosan with a sarcastic expression. " You will embarrass your son if you are not doing anything with your silly expression," Rosan said while poking Odin''s chubby cheeks and giggling. " Right, Odin?"


    " Why are you so mean, master?" he said." It''s still early in the morning, you know?"


    and that makes Irisha laugh while looking at the baby that looks like Haya. Suddenly, the baby looks at her too and stares at her for a while before reaching his hand to her. Haya with pleasure gives his baby to be held by Irisha, and the baby rests his head in the second he is in her embrace. [ So this is why Haya wanted to come home early.]


    " Humph, he also signed for vacation in the second after he arrived," said Rosan.


    and Haya puts his shoulder up, " I miss my wife and my baby and there is nothing that could hold me." he said. " Then, where are you guys going?"


    " We are going to the capital now," Rosan said. " I want to fulfill my promise to Irisha before she works with me. That is also why I clear up my schedule for today to do that. "


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    and of course, she made Irisha confused while she then gives the baby Odin comes back to his Papa.


    Haya is also quite confused but smiles at them, " Okay then, just please be careful as both of these sisters will just excitedly approach things- Basically many things, as I''ve experienced that." he said while then opening his mouth again and saying, " Have a nice trip, and I will introduce you to my wife after you come home."


    and Rosan, sneered. " The cringe couple." and just go inside the carriage with them.


    In the carriage, Rosan talks about the schedule she has prepared for them. Just like Rosan said, it is something related to their agreement. " I really need you to help me in the company, but, I am the woman with her word so I will fulfill my promise first," she said.


    [ The promise that you said, is it about our agreement?]


    and she nodded. " Of course, what else?" she said. " In our agreement, you will accept to be my employee as long as I provide you my protection and a place to stay, and of course, I agree with that simple thing and was preparing for it too," she said. " So, I thought that it was better for you to just stay near the company as I can just prepare some nice house there, but, Arisha has always been your most priority and the suitable place for Arisha is near the capital city," she said.


    [ Eh, why? I thought that room we are staying in right now is the one.]


    and Rosan frowned, " How do you think about me, actually? Let you guys live in that narrow place? Of course not!" she''s grumpy. " I was also thinking to expand my house so that both of you could stay with me, but as I said before it was not a good choice to live there if your priority is Arisha." she said.


    [ and... why is that?]


    " You already experienced it by yourself that it took one and half hour to come to the company, and it is also mean it took one and half hour to come to the academy. There are two academies near this region and two of them are in the capital. I asked Haya to pick you up immediately after I got your letter because, in one month, the academy will start its new semester. So, basically, you and I will have lots of things to do!" she said with a very energetic expression. " I will explain today schedule, where basically I will show you the house that I prepared, buy your necessities, also applies Arisha to the academy- ah, you can see and interview the teachers there first if you want to know more about the academy but they provide good curriculum so, I thought you will like it."


    and because her explanation is quite a detail, one and half hours was passed in a second without she realized and they are now in front of a magnificent front gate of the capital city of the Malum Empire. The walls that surrounded the capital are so thick and look so strong, with a very thick stone accent. She doesn''t know what stones are they but it looks like a strong concrete stone. The pavement, the houses, or the streetlamp also use stone as their materials. The thick black concrete somehow becomes the empire''s characteristic. They are so many people there but not as much as in the Montar city, or maybe they are many people here like in Montar city but the city js far more specious and its layout is arranged nicely so there are so many spaces rather than the one in the Montar''s.


    Rosan said that there are three main gates, and the first gate where the first district at is the largest region. Three times bigger than the other two districts.


    " You can come to the other districts as long as you have your identity card with you, and I will give you that tomorrow. I''ve already prepared one for you, so no worry," she said. While the carriage passed the stone bridge that passed a very dark yet beautiful river, where some people look to enjoy their times the river''s side.


    she, who still does not believe that she is now seeing civilization in the fantasy worlds, takes a long time to see the scenery before looking at Rosan, [ For a famous tyrant as their leader, the city looks well managed.] she said.


    " Well, they create very good policies though. So, that is why," she said. " But, the imperial family is not a merciful typed and will punish the one that broke their rule in a very inhuman way." she said while taking a time to think before opening her mouth again, " I don''t quite recall it but...maybe three weeks ago, a very well-known noble family came to their downfall."


    [ Is there something that happened?]


    and she smirks vilely, " Well that greedy old man sure got what he deserved." she said. " Basically, the family busted with a great corruption just awhile ago, and all of the family being executed in one day without a court. They said that even the youngest one, being sliced to death."


    [ death-] and she shuts her mouth in sudden.


    " Are you okay?" asked Rosan in worry.


    and Arisha who taps her sister back said, " Ah... my sister is not good with that kind of story so,"


    " Ah, I see. Do you want me to find something-"


    [ I am okay. Just- let''s skip that part.]


    and Rosan stares at her for a while to make sure she is okay, then sighs because she also now Irisha''s characteristics who will not let someone bothered by her. " In conclusion, as long as you are following the regulation you will be alright and I already did that for you so you will be okay," she said. " Just, don''t break any rule and avoid the imperial family as much as you can. It''s not like they will come down from their castle and walks casually in the commoners'' area... but, just in case, you know."


    and she nodded.


    " Ah, this is your house," she said as soon as the carriage stopped. " Let''s go check it," she said.


    and both the girls, stand in amazement when they finally look at the city at a full angle. The black and greyish accent sure is thick but, it does not give it a gloomy side but more elegance. Also in here, different from Montar city, there is no high building with many floors. The highest building here seems to have only five or fours floor at most. Yet, in this area, ''normal'' southern houses line up to face the river and they are standing in the very edge one near the intersection. The area is fewer people than before and the street here seems not the main road as the coachman then went away after they are all dropped off the carriage.


    " Yours is on the fourth floor," she said while pointing her finger out to a tall house with white bricks and a very dark roof. There is a very simple front garden and one door that Rosan opens without hesitation. Then inside, there is a stair and quite a spacious hallway. " Wait here." and after she said that, she goes on to knock on the only door on the first floor and a woman come out in a second. They look to know each other and after having a short conversation, the woman looks at her and comes to her.


    She smiles gently while offering her hands. Irisha, of course, takes hers and smiles as well, but she is then confused so much as the woman seems to talk to her but without using sign language. Rosan stops the woman and she looks surprised after Rosan said something. A little pity shows in her expression, but then, Rosan helps her to have a conversation with her.


    " She said, she is sorry and her name is Miranda. She is my friend," she said.


    " Yes, I am Miranda and you are Irisha and Arisha, right? I already prepared your house. Do you want to see?"


    and she nodded while smiling, and follow the lady all the way to the fourth floor, and passed three-floor with only one door. So basically it is like an apartment back in her previous life but in the most vintage way.


    " Here you go," she said. Again with no sign language so Irisha could not understand anything. But, she shows her a simple beautiful house that is quite spacious from what she expected. It has a very strange stove that she has never seen, but later Rosan will explain that it is a stove with mana stone power. She has to change the stone once a month or at least that is what Rosan usually does. She also said that it could be found easily in the mana stone shop near their house.


    It is a simple kitchen with a little dining area, there is also a nice living room with a single sofa. There are two bedrooms and one bathroom. There are also two balconies which one of which faces the river and the other is like a private balcony because behind this house is also a row of other houses. So there is a big wall in front of the back balcony, that she could use as her garden or laundry.


    " I was thinking to buy you a little house outside capital where the landscape will be much spacious than in the city, but, I will be anxious because the security out there is not that good. So, I bought this whole floor instead and hope you like it."


    [ You bought it?] asked her in surprise. [ I just asked you to provide a simple place for me to stay.]


    " Ah come on, don''t be so annoying. You are the one who said to me to put price by its worth, " she said. " And, I still think it''s not enough."


    and Irisha just sighs, while then smiling. [ ... thank you.]


    and she smiles too. " Yes, yes. Now, look at that. That is the academy I recommended" she said. while grabbing her to the back balcony and pointing out quite a big building that has very strange looking. Yes, it is just like a normal school but there are several strange-looking towers with a circular-looking surface.


    [ What is that?]


    " That is dragon''s landing place."


    [ What?!]


    " They teach us to ride dragon?!" asked Arisha suddenly while hugging Rosan.


    " Well not in your grade, but yes. In the senior grade, You will be able to learn how to ride a dragon if you are capable enough," she said.


    "WOW! I want to do that, sister!" and she smiles so brightly.


    [ Well, don''t you say that there is another academy? what are their differences?]


    and she sighed. " The... other one is a private academy, most students there is either aristocrat or noble."


    [ Ah, I see.] now she understands. [ then, there is basically no choice is not it?]


    " Well, you can choose."


    [ Are we going to that school now?]


    " Yes, if you already finish here," she said. " After that, we are going to buy your necessities and your house will be prepared by tomorrow."


    ***

 Sign Seven

    " Sister, I will go to school! See you later, and have a fun day at your work! " and Arisha runs all the way out of their house after finishing her breakfast and grabs her lunchbox. She did the sign language so fast, Irisha finds it hard to understand. However, It''s been three months since they both moved to the capital city of the Malum Empire, and it seems Arisha enjoys her life here every day. She has entered the academy near their house and has many friends that every time she came home, she will play with them in the afternoon.


    Well after Arisha goes to school, her daily life then begins. It will start by doing some house chores like laundry, cooking, and tidying up a little bit. After that, she will take a bath and prepare to go to work. She will take her lunchbox, her bag and also her note. Wear warm clothes because the wind here is really something.


    " Ah, hello," said Miranda, that Irisha will meet every day in her little garden. She greets her and then will focus on her garden again in a second. It is okay for her, but, her expression shows so much that she feels awkward toward her, and of course, it''s not a relationship Irisha wanted to have with her landlord. Yet, every time she tries to get closer or creates a comfortable relationship, Miranda just backs off and smiles accordingly.


    Despite all of that, she lives her life quite smoothly. In the beginning, she is not expecting someone will accept her like people in the village or people like Rosan and Haya. She expects something unpleasant to happen to her and that is why she does not really pay much attention if it really did happen. To see Arisha''s smile and to view and feel this beautiful scenery that always amazed her is more than enough.


    " Ah, you here," the horseman that keeping her horse in public stable said confusedly. " Can you hear me?" and seemed to talk to her but she could not understand.


    [ Could you please write it down?} and even though she gives her note of what she is saying, the man just brushes her off.


    " No, no, no! just get your horse, I don''t have time." again, she could not understand. She waits for what he is saying but he just goes off to other people. She then tries to find her own horse by herself because this public stable has so many people leaving their horses in this horse''s ''daycare''. After a while, she found it and lead a brown horse out from the stable. and once it is out, she will just drag him without riding it, while people there always give her their unpleasant stares and talk to each other while looking at her.


    Of course, she could just ride it now as it is okay to ride a horse on the main road but, she once had a very unpleasant situation and she just learned from that. It was not long after she learned to ride a horse, she rode his horse as soon as she was out of the stable and went through the first gate. She was looking to her front not knowing that someone with a big carriage called her loud to let him pass as it was an important carriage sent by the imperial palace and needed to go to the delivery place in urgent. Yet, she deaf so she could not hear anything, the thing she just knew was- a sudden grabbed on her hand that pulled her with a force. She was riding a horse, and she was not expecting a sudden force to pull her, so she was fell so hard from her horseback. It was hurt so bad, but she is not given time to rest for a while because that old man was fumed. He grabbed her collar and force her to stand, he seemed to yell at her so hard and became angrier as she was not answering. She tried, but... she is muted. It seemed his voice so loud that he could not realize that she was disabled.


    " ARE YOU MOCKING ME?!" And she was pushed hard after she tried to let him go and wrote down something.


    There were so many people watching her, but no one came to them. Until some guards came and break up both of them. The old man seemed to do some talking and pointed her with her fierce expression. At that time she just calmed her down while writing something down... she saw her hands trembling, and it was hard to write...


    .. yet she tried.


    Then when a knight came to her and seemed to talk to her, she gave the note.


    [ I am sorry if I do something wrong, but, I am deaf and muted. Please write it down to make me understand.] her hand was trembling so hard but she was trying to hold it, as it was her first time surrounded by many people that looked at her in a very unpleasant way. The knight that saw her note looked at her with a mixed expression between confused and disbelief. She had to try to speak and let them hear her voice that could not speak a word so they then let her be. Turned his back to the old man, who gave her a death glare.


    The knights were not let her go just like the old man, they brought her to their office and asked her family''s address or family''s information that could pick her up. Of course, she could not give Arisha''s whereabout. Yet, they also did not seem to let her go. So, she gave Rosan''s information and they sent word to them. She had to wait for one hour until Rosan came. She was so mad at the knights and it was scary.


    Rosan only stopped when she grabbed her with her trembling hands.


    When she then came to the office, Rosan apologized to her.


    " I am so sorry, it is my fault not to think further about it," she said. "It''s not once but twice... I -"


    [It''s okay, I personally still learn how to adjust in society. So, I am okay.] she said while smiling, but Rosan seemed not satisfied. Especially, when Irisha was also had a hard time when using public transportation. It was like a bus, but a carriage that has many seats. It was okay if there was not that crowded, but if it was crowded, she could not get to the coachman and will end up somewhere far. It was a very unpleasant experienced when she screamed so hard but no one could understand her and thought she was crazy. Every time she tried to give them her note, they will just run away. The expression of them is still vividly there, and she just surrendered with the condition.


    She learned from her lesson so, that is why she still has not ridden the horse yet until she reaches the gate. Then once she does, she will ride it because the road is so much larger and she will take the very edge of the side so there will be no people blocked by her.


    Then, she will be enjoyed the very beautiful scenery with a strong breeze coming to her face. Calming herself down with the fantastic scenery and the stunning sky. Breathe the refreshing fresh air.


    " Woa..." as usual, the dragons that fly above her are still magnificent to be seen.


    ***


    .


    .


    " Here! Here!" and after a long ride, she finds Haya, as usual, waving his hand, in the front gate of the Montar city. On that point, he will take the ride and take her into the office. After that, she will do some paperwork as Rosan''s assistant. She will look at the financial matters and do some accounting too. Only in this place, people will be patient enough with her, as if they don''t, Rosan will give them some good lesson that they will rather not have. Irisha does not really support that method, but, sure in this place, she could feel safer.


    [ This, this, and this are the best places to help us sell our furs.] she said while having a meeting with several people in the trading company including Rosan. Haya once was a delivery man but, when Rosan knew that Haya treats her better, she asked him to always stay with her. Especially to be her interpreter, because Haya already learned so much while having two months spent times with Irisha.


    " Why? they are cities far from here with a very inconvenient road. I am not saying that distance is the main factor, but, I don''t think that majority of them need furs," asked Rosan.


    she nodded her head to show that she understands her point, but then she opens her mouth, [ I am not saying that that place will be our customer. I said that they will help us to sell the furs.] she said while marking some areas near the cities she once marked.[ Our target is all cities far north from them.]


    and all of them are confused, while somehow someone rises their brow.


    " Is it because most of the people in those cities are artisan?" asked him, while looking at Irisha for a second before then looking at Haya. "  They raw clothes are quite good," he said.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    and Haya interpreted it to Irisha so she smiles excitedly. [ Yes! that is one of the reasons. So, the plan is to send the raw furs to those cities and hire people there to make coats or jackets, then we will sell those goods to the northern cities.]


    " There are so many things to do, is not our budget will be increased?" asked others. While the other ones seemed to think.


    " ... it is always heavy in the budget to hire the one to make clothes in the capital, but if we hire someone in that city, it could be cheaper, right?"


    [ Yes!] she smiles even widely.[ and it also prevents our goods to be ruined while being delivered because the distance will be shorter.]


    " ... Oh I see, maybe this is a good idea."


    " If so then we have to send someone there first."


    " We should inspect the places, then do the preparation."


    " Who will be in charge in-"


    " Hey, slow down guys, I am having a hard time interpreting it," Haya said.


    and all of them then stopped, " Ms.Irisha, who will be in charge of this project?"


    and Irisha who just looked at Haya, turns to Rosan. " I will allow it,  you process it," she said.


    [ Then, let''s study more about it first. As usual, data is important so Herlard will be in charge in-] then she continue to lead the meeting with the help of Haya, and just like that the meeting will be ended.


    " Good job, you can take a break," Rosan said. " I have something to do so I could not join your daily walk, just be careful and do not go near the river."


    and she nodded and smiled while going out of the meeting room.


    " Then I-" and when she is about to leave the room, she sees her employees surrounding Haya.


    " Then how you say ''depart'' in sign language?"


    " Is it how you say ''profit?"


    " '' I will try to work on it.'' this is how you say it right?" asked all of them at once, and confusing Haya so much.


    and Haya will be so much busy in confusion while begging, " Please, sir. Slow down."


    and somehow it makes Rosan smiles, " If you want to learn sign language, how if Haya teaches you guys in a class, just schedule it."


    " Eh, but, I -"


    " Ya, ya I know you are already busy, so that is why I will put you off on your delivery schedule and just let you work as Irisha''s interpreter while also being a teacher. Don''t worry I will be the one who pays you too," she said. " Just do once or thrice a week, do it for around two hours,  anyone who wants to learn can learn for free."


    " WOW? are you sure master?!"


    " That''s nice, it will be more efficient talking with Ms.Irisha."


    " Then how if we talk about it now? Ah, shit but I have to finish the proposal tomorrow. It will not good if it is not done yet, Ms.Irisha can be quite scary if I passed the deadline." that man said. "Just let me know, Haya. I will come to your class then, See you, master."


    and then all of them gradually leave the meeting, lets Haya free, and sighed his relief. Then she looks at Rosan who seems happy, " If I may ask, why did you help Irisha so much?" He asked quite worry that it js something offensive to act but, " I know that she is an extraordinary person with bright ideas, but, it will not give you any profit is not it?"


    and she looks at him, quite understanding why he thinks that way. " Well, in fact, I still not yet pay her enough. Even in these last 5 years, my company grows so much because of her proposal."


    " Proposal?"


    and she smiles whenever she thought about the memory back that when a young child with a small baby came. She came to that isolated village because there was no place that would like to buy her goods. Yes, at that time, she was the only one who did all the job because as soon as her husband was gone, the company collapsed gradually. She was only a woman who never learned or was taught of something related to the company. Yet, at the same time, she could not let it go, as it was the only memory that she had with him. She could not give up because she had to take care of her son.


    Then that child came to her with a very gentle smile, showing her a note that said she wanted to play with her son, and Rosan thought that she was too shy to say it out loud.


    " Playing with my son? but he is still one-year ol-"


    but then she gave her another note, [ I am so sorry, I am deaf and muted. Could you please write what you say down here?] asked her. And, she feels so much pity for the little girl in front of her who she knew later on as an orphan with her little baby sister. She let her hang around and found out that even she was small, she acted maturely.


    [ I am always brushed off by other merchants that rarely came to this village...  to think that you let me. I am truly grateful.]


    ... But it was all because of the pity she was felt toward her to then let this disabled girl by her side or maybe it was an empathy that she felt because she was also just lost someone she loved dearly. Either way, later on, she then found out that something in this child is different from the other child. The way she thinks was somehow different, she talked about some trading system that Rosan never thought about, that she thought was clever but she denied it because Irisha at that time was still a mere little child.


    [ You can use our products, try to persuade them to sell the goods with a half-price first. Then, you sell them to the cities near us but with three times prices. Signed a contract to the villager so that you ensure they believe you, after that, you will get more profit if you sell it in the right place.]


    At first, she denial with her idea even though it made sense. She once thought that it was child nonsense, but, Irisha persuaded her slowly and gradually. Even at that time, she was not thinking that that girl actually was doing her little trick to herself. That she actually ''brainwashed'' her with her idea and her stubbornness.


    Unfortunately, her second tragedy came not long after that and she was in a very depressing situation after his son had gone too. She left all of her work and made the company in the very worst state. It was almost dead, in fact. She came back to the village for the same reason as the first time and met Irisha again.


    " I lost my son, I feel like, I have nothing to move me anymore.....and I just want to die." and somehow, she spitted nonsense, in sign language she just learned for a while in front of a mere fourteen years old child that is muted and deaf. So, she also thought at that time that she had already gone crazy. Because she did not care about the world when all of her loved ones were already gone. Then she closed her face with her hands and cried out loud.


    That time, a tiny hand patted her, made her felt so hopeless because of that. To think that she was not strong enough.


    ...she looked at the girl and saw her say something,


    [ I don''t know how your feeling right now, I could never feel it. At the same time, I also could not say anything to help you to live as I know how hard living is.] she said. [ Until now, the reason why I still move on is- that I want Arisha to be happy. I could not ever imagine if she is gone like your son. Maybe, I will also choose to die too as it will be hard for me to even breathe and live every day.] she said while making Rosan frowning so hard to see a little child said a heavy matter. [ But... I also want to say that, there are no children who are happy to see their parents'' death.] she said while smiling at her in a very painful way, to the point that made her thinking " What kind of world this kid''s been through until she had that kind of expression." and it was scattered her heart so much and made her cried while hugging her.


    Yes, it was out of pity at first when she decided to do what that child recommended . It was out of pity and out of non-existence life desire, so she did that. Yet, surprisingly enough, it worked so well. Irisha''s method worked and her business grew. But, her heart still felt so empty.


    So when she came to the village again, she said,"... how if you are coming with me?" then out of nowhere she asked, that fifteen years old child to be her employee. To that point, she knew that she was already fond of the child. She knew that her existence filled the empty feeling of the mother who once lost her son. It was not purely because she was seeing her because of her capability, but only because of her selfishness that wanted to fill the hole in her heart.


    But then, that little child said. [ Please wait for me in three years, maybe after Arisha grows a little bit more. After that, I will work with you.] she said. [ I am deaf and muted, but I want to make sure that my sister sees how beautiful the world is. so... if you could provide us safety and a place to live... I will be much grateful to work with you. At least, that is what someone like me could do.] she said, with very stern eyes looking into her eyes. That child gripped her own hands hard while saying that and somehow trembled. She then realized that this child already knew her weakness so much and tried to hold on to the single opportunity that came to her. She knew that she is unfortunate in several ways but wanted to make sure that her sister could see the beauty of the world.


    Then Rosan laughed, laughed so hard who made the child confused. " Then, it''s a deal," she said. " I will wait for you, and you will one day work with me."


    and yes, it was all started with pity. Then, followed by empathy. The feeling that they had the same tragedy.


    but, Rosan, also could not remember how then she had the desire of living once again. She worked so hard to make the company grow more, she worked so hard to gain more power. She once lost his child because of her lack of preventing and anticipating it. She learned that in a very hard way.


    " So, I contemplated real hard at that time. '' How harsh the world is to make a mere child, asked me for their safety?''  how cruel the world is to make a mere child thinks, that if her sister with someone like her, it will be hard to see the beauty of the world. " and she smiles, in the very vain way. As the tears look like they will come from her eyes. " Suddenly I have a thought that... they never asked to be put in such condition, If they do, maybe they will ask to be healthy and normal like us. If they do have the opinion, maybe they will ask not to be born in the first place....in the end, it was all because the parents wanted their existence. So it was never their fault to begin with, but, why they are the one who has to apologize? Don''t you think it does not make any sense?" asked her.


    And Haya, somehow found himself speechless.


    So that is why... I grow my power because, there are people like her who are bright and capable but have a hard time standing in society....because humans will naturally be vigilant with things that they know nothing about."


    " Sure, ... It is normal, but, somehow it also could harm someone like Irisha."


    " That is why I help her within my power, used my power to let many people know that someone like them ..... is also a human." and she smiles, " Just like us."


    ***

 Sign Eight

    " Greeting to The Soul of The Holy Dragons, The Emperor Salem Isaac Malum." said the very nobleman in the very great hall of the Dragon Palace. While this man with fabricated elegant clothes also gives his greeting to the first prince and second princess who are also present. " Greeting, to the dragon''s blessing The Second Prince and The First Princess." while having an urge feeling to meet the well-known crown prince who seems left his chair beside the Emperor empty. He feels confused with his feeling when knowing the absence of the one he needs more- especially, when the crown prince is mostly in charge of all international matters. But, even people like him who spent half of his life as the one experienced in the military and serving the imperial family still have a hard time composing himself in the presence of this well-known tyrant family.


    How should he describe it? what word that suitable enough to describe this feeling?


    Is it ''mysterious''..?


    no, it is not only that.


    Or maybe, ''intimidating''?''


    Yes, of course, but the feeling is greater than that.


    Maybe... ''terror''?


    Yes! terror from the beautiful human beings in front of him. With their elegance and charismatic beauty- the terror that lingered into his body while being looked at by all of them was so unpleasant. It is like they seduced and poisoned people who look at them at the same time. Even all of the people here who has served the Imperial family for long times, still find it hard to compose themselves too in front of them. If the crown prince is also present, he quite doubted himself to stand for long in front of them.


    " So what do you want?" asked the emperor with his deep voice.


    The man who is the International Ministry of the empire bowed himself. " It is about international trading, Your Majesty. We''ve just found out that Jahar Empire broke our agreement and cut off our trade route to the Eastern area."


    and he smirks vilely while saying nothing.


    and the one who speaks out loud, is the lady with her graceful appearance," Seemed they really don''t know when to stop, aren''t they." The Lady said. " Sure their head has not worked quite well in a long time. Their king''s head should be sliced slowly, maybe."


    and the minister coughed. Because every time he heard one of them speaking it is always be like death coming around his lung. "... the report also said that our people or others who have cooperation with us, are being blocked and banned to enter the eastern area. Seems like they declare war, Your Majesty."


    " War?! are you saying war?!" yelled the second prince. " Father, if they want it. Just give them what they wanted!"


    " But, Your Grace, The Second Prince... they create an alliance with other countries in the eastern. So, please think-"


    But that very twelve years old prince gives someone that much older than him with a death glare. " So you are saying, our empire weak?"


    " How could I say that, what I mean just-"


    " Shut up!" he screamed. " I will reap your mouth off."


    and even though they understand that the old man just trying to say something that makes sense, this second prince is too wicked for them to hear their opinions. In fact, all of them are wicked. Yet, it will always be this chaotic if the first prince is absent on his seat. The emperor does not seem to care to lend his hand to take care of his mad son who just jumped out of his seat just because of several opinions that opposed him. While the first princess seems to enjoy all the things that happened as she smiles very beautifully in this chaotic situation. Left the knight trying to break off and save the old man from the little prince.


    " What a madness." and a gentle voice was heard while the hall of the throne palace open. A dignified and charismatic woman with her elegant dress entered the hall. Make all of them stop and leave speechless and silent. Because, this black-haired woman that always known as the cursed one, is the mysterious empress that never shows herself in public and rarely comes out from her palace like this.


    " Greeting, to the treasure of the dragon, Her Majesty, Empress Nevaeh." and all of them bow at her except all of the Imperial members. " Sit down, Ash." and she gives the mad son an icy glare that shakes him for a while and makes him put his face down.


    " ... Okay, mother." and he then obeyed quietly without resistance. Somehow, his madness before gone in a second, replaced by a very dark expression.


    " Why you are here, My Empress?" asked the Emperor, who came all the way down to be with his the one.


    " I was just checking my children," she said. while then looking at the International Minister. " Let''s just cancel today''s meeting, Sire, and talk to Ray to reschedule it while the crown prince is available."


    and the International Ministry bowed. " I will do as your say, Her Majesty," he said. While the Empress then leaves with the emperor, followed by the imperial children, and leave all of them in the very silent hall.


    It was not something new for them for seeing such event. How wicked the one that they serve or how wicked their relationship is, is never been their business. or it more likely, they just try to save their head for not being involved in such matter. The only thing that they know and they aware of is that their power is real. They are all-powerful. So... either the emperor chooses to marry the cursed woman, the children act wildly like an animal, or the monarchy gave out such terror. They will just follow them, as they are truly powerful and are inherited the power of the holy dragon.


    It is already like a norm. The terrifying, the terror, or the gruesome. They somehow already adapt to that kind of environment. Even the kind of where maids and servants lying all over the hall in front of the crown prince''s room, covered by the blood. While some hold their head that bleeding so much, some are being helped by the other to stand. Others try to tidy up the destroyed room.


    Ray, the crown prince''s assistant sighed so hard in front of the room that looked just faced disaster. "... I did not tell you to stop the thrice transfusion, right?"


    and the butlers paled. "... yesterday, the crown prince rejected it."


    " What?! why are you sayi-"


    " Well, you are not reaching by the newbies correctly then Ray." said the Empress that suddenly came with the emperor and calmly looked at the scene.


    " Greeting-"


    " Don''t," she said and just walks to his son''s room and sit down in the shattered bed while the emperor then stands in front of her. " His power has always been powerful since he was still a child."


    and the emperor brushes the empress''s hair who is looking around. " He will be okay. I was once in his time too. You don''t have to be worried, "and the empress holds his hand with her emotionless expression, closes her eyes in the comfort of the emperor''s hand,


    and Ray just stands in front of the room while thinking in his thought. The mysterious empress that always buried herself in her palace only come out from her palace whenever this thing happened to her children. Never has she been involved so much in her children''s matters or their daily activities, nor has her expressions shown affection toward them. It then becomes an open secret in the palace that the empress hates her child. Only the emperor was the one that she loves the most and the emperor did the same too just like her. As, she is the emperor''s treasure.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    So, people in the palace then normalized how the children here became so wicked as the mother as wicked as them in the first place. But only someone who worked in the special division will somehow disagree with their statement. As they could see and want to believe that there is a motherly affection from the empress to her children. But, the empress could not have a word or expression that comes out of her mouth to tell them so... creating this madness misunderstanding to all her children.


    ***


    .


    .


    She really could not understand the power of nature. Whenever she feels so tired, or she had a bad day, just by lying her body in the grass in the middle of the forest near her company is more than enough to heal her up. So that is why it will be her favourite place to take a little lunch break in here. In the closed forest not far from the company. It was Rosan who told her about this tiny spot in front of a beautiful river and usually if she was not that busy, Rosan will join her too. But now, after spreading out her picnic mat and eating her lunch box, she lies her body while looking at the beautiful sky. Having a little nap while feeling the breeze of the forest that gives a very refreshing fragrance that always calms herself down. Just like in a second, her worry goes away.


    " Ah, dragon. " Again, while still sleepy, she looks at a dragon that flies passes the forest and gives a very strong wind, Shaking trees and blowing her mat.


    It has been 40 minutes after she took a nap, and it was really a nice nap. She could know about the time as she has her own alarm that she owned and will be vibrating than ringing to wake her up. Her curly hair was messy, and her body was covered with leaves from the trees. This place is surely a very comfortable place to take a rest. Usually if she brings Arisha here, her little sister will also do the same thing or play in the river with the children here.


    " I have to come back and finish my other work," she said. While stretching her body nicely and tidy up her things. Then, when she was ready to go back, a sudden burst of wind come from the pathway across the river.


    " What?" she surprised as the movement of the wind is so abnormal. It was like a big fan was being shook from that place. " ... Rosan said not far from here, there is also a lake." and she stares at the pathway to the forest for so long before she then decided to put her things under the tree, take off her shoes and hold it while crossing the river.


    Her dress sure is not suitable for this kind of exploration but, somehow, she could cross the river safely. She put on her shoes again and walks slowly, while somehow feeling a very strange sensation.


    The pathway is quite long, and there is nothing instead trees. After awhile, she thought that she have to come back to her company as this unplanned exploration will just make her late to work, but, the tingling sensation in her lung every time she steps more further make her curious so much. She could not hold herself to just stop while she realizes that there is something in there. Just instinctively, thinking that way but-


    " Don''t!" and she screamed so hard in her heart while running and reaching her hand out to a person that look like falling down to the lake from a very above hill in front of her.


    Her eyes widen as she runs near the hills, and jumped out to the water rake.


    It is mid-day, and the two suns rise splendidly above her and give her a very clear sight in the water. Give her a chance to grab a man that drowned far to the darkest part.


    " I got you!" and as soon as she grabbed him, his eyes open and looking at her with very bright golden eyes that somehow felt like it choked her. She let out her breath in a sudden and let the man''s hand go, as she could also feel the flimsy threat on him.


    She coughing uncontrollably. While wade to the shallow part holding her neck.


    At that moment, she feels her energy is drained a lot and looked at the man that appears not far from her. Then, at that time she could see the man''s appearance more clearly. With platinum greyish short wet hair that covered his beautiful face. with a sturdy body that is taller and bigger than her. She could say that he is a definition of beauty because of how handsome he is while walking toward her. Yet, he also gives her a strange and tingling feeling who makes her reflex back off from him. As she could see that the man gives her an intimidating and terrorising her only by his eyes.


    ''Should she run?''


    Yes. She should. That is why she turns her back and tries to run away. She did, and she thought that she already run far enough as her breath and feet felt hard and tired already but, a big hand held and pulled herself in a sudden and dropped her quite hard to the ground. She was still confused about the situation but when she opened her black eyes, she could see the man above her while holding both of her hands.


    " Who are you? How dare you bother me?" said him, while of course, she could not understand at all. She could not push him as he held her tight, and could not also do sign language.


    " Aa...uh..aa" she did try to say something but, it makes him angrier.


    What is this feeling? it becomes hard to breathe now.


    " Say, or I will kill you."


    and she shakes her head so much. Trying to make him understand that she is not trying to make him mad.


    Clak. but then, sudden blood drips into her face with a very familiar scent. She paled as she looks at the blood on his forehead.


    the man look at her in confusion because the expression of her changes so dramatically, he loosens his hand and is about to see what she is looking for, but she suddenly let herself go and pushes him back. Yet, when he thought the woman will run off, two little hands touch his forehead suddenly.


    " Let go," he said.


    but there is no movement from the woman.


    " I said let go," he said.


    Yet again there is no sign of her letting him go.


    " If you are trembling so much, let go!" he then grabs her hand caused her to fall to her knees while trembling with her blood-covered hands. He wipes the blood on his head with his clothes and somehow irritated so much while looking her trembling hands as he then drags the woman into the river to clean her hand off.


    Then both of them fell their body in the shallow river.


    The crown prince sighed out loud while looking at the blue sky above him. He was came here with the thought to calm himself down from the fucking cursed blood, but an annoying crazy lady irritated him even more. "... why could not I kill you," he said while looking at the lady that still trembling close to him. Trembling so much just because of simple blood and not even realising that someone like him looking at her right now. He then sighed again, while leaning himself back onto his two hands. " Go, when I still have mercy," he said.


    But after quite a long time, the woman was still there looking at the water. Make him then shakes her shoulder as she then somehow, wakes up in her thought. Somehow, a paled expression changed into a surprised one. Then of a sudden, she holds his cheeks and looks into his injury. her eyes full of worry and anxiety, and she touches him gently while trembling so much.


    Is she that worried, to the point that she did not realize how painful it is to be near me? as his pheromone still spread out uncontrollably. Her sound of breathing is also heavy but instead of realising that she prefers to take care of his small injury with her wet handkerchief.


    " Irisha! Where are you Irisha?"


    and a very vain woman voice yelled in the near forest. The voice is shaking as the woman seem to know that it is vain to do that.


    "... are you Irisha?" and even he asked again, the woman do not move. Then, as soon as their eyes meet, she looks at his lips. " ... you can''t hear, huh?" and unconsciously he touches her lips with his big hand.


    she looks confused but then holds his hand that touched her lips. Shaking her head while touching her lips and ears with her own finger as if she is trying to tell him something.


    " Irisha! Oh please... where are you?" and that''s desperately woman, cried out this woman''s name.


    But, now she is only looking at him with her brown black eyes straight and clearly. This is the first time for him to easily see someone''s face like this. The only one that blocked him now is just the wet brunette hair of hers that covers her face.


    Then while softly brushing the hair to the back of her tiny ears, he could see the clear freckles on her face. It is somehow tempting to touch her more, but, the woman''s voice becomes near so he then stands and walks to the forest leaving the woman who seems confused and too weak to chase him alone.


    " Irisha?" and a big woman comes out from the trees, she runs to her in worry and at that time only the woman then realize her existence.


    [ Rosan?]


    " What happened to you?" asked the big woman while strangely moving her hands. " Are you alright? can you stand?"


    and Irisha smiles vainly. [ I can not stand.]


    " What happened, actually? why you are so wet. I told you don''t go near the river- it''s even far from the river, this is a lake!" she said. " Haya, I found her," and she yelled. while then a man came in hurry and come closer to her.


    " Oh no, what happened?"


    [ Ah, its-]


    " Let''s talk later, just pick her up first. I will ask for a doctor," said Rosan.


    " Ah, you can''t stand? Okay. Please pardon me." he said. While holding her up gently and walking out from the forest, leaving a quiet lake. Where above in the tree, the golden eyes seem to be displeased with what he is seeing right now.


    ***

 Sign Nine

    " Your Grace!" Ray said in surprise while running toward a charismatic man who just come inside the Royal Palace where most Imperial members live. " Y-you are back!" sure, it always tense himself up whenever he has to speak with one of the most important people in the empire. He feels even more thrilling because not long ago this man did some madness to his own room and injured several people before he left the palace. A very good reason why his heart thumping like crazy right now.


    "... prepare a bath for me," he said calmly.


    and it makes Ray frown in confusion. "... Yes, Your Grace." while observing and questioning why is his body wet. "... Then, I will also prepare for your blood transfusion, Your Grace," he said while inside of his heart he is terrified to suggest something he knows will displease him, and he already prepared to be screamed at.


    But,


    the crown prince with all his attractiveness sighs out loud and brushes his semi-wet hair to the back. " Ya, ya. I don''t even care anymore," he said while walking with Ray''s following him.


    "... There is also something that I should tell you, Your Grace," he said, trying to gamble a little with this kind of new situation.


    " What?"


    and he is shocked. " Eh?!"


    " I said, what?!" and the crown prince looked at him pissed off.


    " Ah! the International Minister asked me to schedule a meeting for you due to the Empress''s request," he said in hurry. Seemed the strange situation does not really change that dramatically.


    and the crown prince takes a minute to think. "... the meeting does not work out, huh?" he guessed it right. Well, it is not something that is new when he is absent and the other imperial children join the imperial meetings. " ... then schedule it."


    " Y-yes! Yes!" he said while staring confusingly toward the man that should not be acted like this! Seriously, Ray does not even joke, after many years serving the Imperial Members. He knows a pattern of the one with the dragon''s blood. The outrage, the madness, the terror that could happen because of that blood. It will not simply end just in several hours like this.


    "... well he did take the other transfusion though." so maybe, that is the reason.


    On the other hand, the man itself is now leaning in the very big bath hot water pool with the most expensive and dragon statues alongside it. The decoration is so extravagant and thick with a black and silver accent. Above him, a glass roof shows beautiful night scenery.


    splash. the sound of water is always calming. That is always the reason why he comes to that lake to compose himself with this power that is sometimes uncontrollable. Yet, the other sensation instead of the water is still vivid in his memory.


    While brushing his wet hair with his hand- he is calming himself down with the water that wets his sturdy body and perfect muscles that a man could ever have.


    She is so tiny. Smaller than him. Her hand was so skinny, it could break if he add a little bit more power than he was. Moreover that, she is deaf and muted. A useless person that should not dare to interfere with someone like him, to begin with. Yet, he could not kill her. He was not feeling a little bit murderous when he looked at her.


    It was because of her expression. That seemed so hopeless when she saw his blood. She was paled, trembled, could not even understand the situation she was in, and just somehow tried so hard to stop his bleeding.


    "... What a stupid woman," he said while leaning to the edge of this humongous hot water and while closing his eyes.


    Yet, the sensation is still vivid.


    It vividly stays in his memory. When that skinny hands touched him trembling, while his hand touched her cheeks, while their eyes met.


    It is still vividly here. he said while then drowned him in this comforting bathwater.


    ***


    .


    .


    .


    It was a long-time dream that once she had forgotten.


    It was a very disturbing moment.


    The vain smile on that woman''s face, the exasperating noises, and the horrifying moments were depicted so clearly in her mind.


    " I BEGGED YOU! I BEGGED YOU! I BEGGED YOU SO MUCH!" and the dreadful screaming that always haunted her. The mixed expressions pierced her heart to the point it hurt to breathe.


    The misery, the disappointment, the enrage, and the loss of living in that woman''s expression were so agonizing.


    "... It''s all because of you."


    " All of it is because of you."


    and that woman cried, painfully with the disturbing words that she said repeatedly. Holding her chest as she wanted the pain to go so badly. Yet, she could not. Then, with her miserable eyes, that was hiding an ounce of agony, she looked at her. After that very second while muttered the same word, A loud sound was heard and that woman''s blood splattering and scattering all over her body. Gave a very strong disturbing blood scent and it was so disgusting. The shattered flesh was felt vividly in her skin and sudden nausea attack her in a second to her throat. She then threw up.


    "... Ngh." she gasped, can not breathe, and it is so painful to breathe. Even though she holds herself so tight, curled herself on her bed, scratches her skin with her nails- she could not stop the regretful feeling of her sin. She is trembling after waking up from the long-forgotten nightmare.


    I am sorry.


    While screaming from inside of her heart for the sin that she could not fix. For the sin, she could not face...


    It''s so painful.


    She wants to cry. But, she could not. She wants to scream it out, but no words will come out.


    Please help me.


    but, who could? as it is a sin that she obviously realize, that it is something she has to carry until the death of her life. Being hidden within herself, while no one knows-  and no one should know about her past.


    .


    .


    .


    " Sister!" and as usual, Arisha greets her with her big and charming smile. While running to her from her seat while having breakfast with Rosan. " How is your feeling, is your fever still high?" asked her while tiptoeing to touch her forehead.


    She smiles widely while petting Arisha''s hair. [ I am okay. I am really fine right now.]


    " You were unconscious, and your fever was so high. Please don''t do that..." she said in worry.


    " To be specific, please don''t jump to the lake," Rosan added. Who comes to approach her and also examine her forehead, and with her fierce face, she said. " You are banned to come to the lake alone from today."


    and she just smile resignedly, while being forced to have breakfast with them. Well, in the end, she could not say the truth to them about what was happening in the lake. What could she say, though? That she was going to save someone for doing suicide? Even though, now she could not think that the man who jumped from that high hill was actually doing suicide because how he was so fine back then and it seemed this world has so many, people that are strong enough to be okay after jumping to that high hill.


    At that time, she also is not in the right mind to realize what was happening. Her mind was focused on the man''s injured more than she could even imagine. She could not control herself and lost her thoughts. Yet, his hand that slowly touched her was vivid and his bright golden eyes were like sucking her into him. Just like being hypnotized at the same time.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    It was truly dangerous, was not it?


    and of course, because of that, she will not say anything more about that incident and just said that she was slipped to the lake while she was exploring it. Moreover, the man left an ounce of threat that she should not try to dig more - is what... her right mind now thinks about.


    Then after that, because of her high fever,  she was forced to take sick leaves by Rosan for several days. She literally used more days off than she should be and was back to work with piles of work to do. She was really busy at that time and she just suddenly forget about what happened.


    But, that man''s eyes are surely are traced in her brain. As she could easily be reminded by him while looking at the document about some gold mines. [... seems there are people with such eccentric and rare eyes color in this world.] she said. Where Haya and Rosan who is in her office in reflex see her who do some sign language. Where she looks at them, she explained more. [ Blue, green, red, and golden... seem they are many people with these particular eccentric and rare colors.]


    " I think they are not that eccentric and rare," said Haya. " We could easily find them is not it?"


    " Most of the people in this Althera, sure have brighter colors."


    and she frowned, [ Really, but yo-] and she stopped while looking at them who she realizes has a bright brown color. [ Ah...okay-]


    " Well, if we are talking about rare eyes color. Your eyes color kinda rare is not it?" asked Haya.


    [ Me?] while awkwardly being looked at by Haya.


    and Rosan comes to her while looking at her straightly, " Ya, ya. Your eyes surely more black than brown, huh?" she said. " Black sure is rare."


    [ Why?] asked her. While quite surprised, because she was born with black eyes and in her previous world, black eyes were common.


    " There are not many people with such color, and if they do, they will hide because most people think that black is cursed," said Rosan. " If you go further to the north pass the Solisa Empire, you will find people avoiding other people with black attributes," she said. " It is to the point that they are discriminate them and against their existence."


    Looking at Irisha''s expression, Haya said," You don''t have to worry, here, there are several people who believe it but not to the point of the discrimination. We are already being reminded  what terror is every day, so don''t worry."


    and Rosan nodded while giving her a silver envelope with Imperial sealed. "... well talking about terror, it is reminded me about this," she said. " I got Imperial Invitation, and I think you should read that."


    and Haya frown while looking at Rosan, "How could you casually relate my word with Imperial Members?"


    " Am I wrong, though? They are all terror," she said casually and Haya decided, to shut up for his safety.


    [ ... what is it about?] asked her.


    and Rosan looked at her and sighed. "... Well to put it simply, our country seems to be going to war with Jahar Empire who is ruling the eastern border. They blocked and cut off our trading routes and all of the companies that do business in northern areas, being asked- no, FORCE to help them."


    and Irisha nodded understood. [ Ah, so... it is quite troublesome.]


    " Right? that is why I want you to accompany me."


    and Irisha looks at her, with a frowned face. [... me?]


    " Yes. I know you are the one who will understand the situation better than me," she said. while also understanding Irisha''s expression now or understanding that she is now pressuring her too. "... I will be there for you, also will be protecting you. SO you don''t have to worry."


    Irisha could see that Rosan''s trust and confidence are so real that are somehow reassuring but at the same time pressured her in some way. She could not deny that it is so heavy for her to carry on, but, [.. If you okay with me. I will go. But, I will have to study the problem first.] there is nothing she could do instead of just move forward, right?


    and Rosan smiled, " Yes. I will give the entire detail later." she said. While knowing that Irisha will accept her request about this. That she will just move forward like she always did. It is not arrogance nor ambition... after knowing her for quite a while, Rosan knows that Irisha understands so much about her disability. She understands that there are several disadvantages to her, and understands that there are several things that could not be changed. Then, Irisha will just find another solution. Overcome something with another and not only focus on one thing and perspective. Just like in this company when she was first coming.


    Knowing that Irisha''s position is the second-highest position, many people were pissed off by her. They avoided her, rejected her, against her so much- without knowing that all of this system in this company was formed by Irisha''s idea, they discriminated against her and somehow physically mocked her. She was not given a chance in her first impression. All of the things she was faced will be twice or thrice or even multiple hardest than normal humans usually had.


    Rosan was once thought to interfere but, Irisha stopped her. [ If you do that, the more they hate me. The more the situation worsen.] she said calmly as she was okay with this attitude or expected it from the very start. It was made Rosan sad but, she then smiles cunningly. [ I will handle that,  you will see that at the right time they will need me. But, I will abuse your power a little bit.] she said confidently, and her expression make her surprised and replaced her angry with laughter. A big one that she put her heart into.


    Then, what Irisha said came true. She was not seeing it by herself but, there was a time that she was gone for a month because of business matters. Then, of course, Irisha who was her assistant became her replacement for a while. Haya said to her about this interesting moment where Irisha hired a mercenary to guard her and mad people lined up in front of her office to meet her. It was because they need her to sign in order to proceed with all projects they in charged with, but just like they did to Irisha, Irisha also did avoid them. So they began to curse her even more, frustrated, angry to the point that it became so chaotic. Many physical attacked came to her, yet she was not shaken at all.


    " What did you two talk about?" asked them to a man who just came out from her office, because Irisha actually did accept some people to talk with her, creating confusion on their heads for what requirement that they need to be able to get into her.


    The man who just got out of her office was kinda lost in his thought. "... Wh-what?" he was once thought that, in this kind of situation with that kind of boss, he should be manipulative and cunning as hard as possible. he thought that Irisha will be easily fooled as he thought she was a selfish and stupid young woman. But, their conversation ... was so much for him to handle.


    " Ms. Irisha said that she will approve the proposal if you can show her the land''s legalized certificate." Haya interpreted. " ....  In one day, you can proceed it,"


    and he winked his eyes surprised. This woman actually understands my matter?! " O-okay..." and make him so dumbfounded so much. So, when he came out and people surrounded him, she could say no more and just went to finish his job. Yet, the person he had the project with could not show the certificate at all, and whenever he pressured him, the only thing he got was the fake one. He was so close to a freud project and made himself onto trouble.


    He was so embarrassed, and could not talk so much in front of her especially after he talked high about this project. Yet, instead of scolding him or mocking him, she tried to find the solution with him. Without insulting his effort and just helped him to go thorugh this problem.


    " Ms.Irisha said that you have to meet this man at noon in his office." Haya said.


    and he kinda confused with the contact person that was being given to him. he looked at Irisha who looked at Haya and made him waiting patiencely for Haya to interpreting it. "... Ah yes, so this is a contact of an owner of a land." he said. " Ms. Irisha already talked with him too, so you can do the rest. The land is much smaller than before but, Ms.Irisha thinks you can solve the matters." he said.


    and he shocked, somehow confused while looking at the one that he once underestimated but respected and appreciated him much more than he expected. " I-I WILL!" and he excitedly answered and came all the way to the place that woman asked. There was a spark of motivation to fulfill this woman''s expectation. Then, the man he talked with was the best candidate to be partner with instead the previous one. After that, his project could easily run without the problem at all.


    "Ms. Irishaaaa!" and he could not hold his excitement to tell her what he had done. " The project is done! We just need to wait and the profit will come to us!" said him just after he found her entered the company.


    " Hey, speak a little slower. I am confused to interpret it!" Haya said.


    and he nodded excitedly while giving her a document report. He wait for her to read it and when she looked at him with a bright smile, he was so proud with himself. " We did it, Ms.Irisha."


    " You are doing a good job, but, you should inspect them once a week. Then, give the reports to her." Haya said. " Mr.Norman is a capable bussiness man, so she hopes, you create a good relationship with him."


    and he nodded excitedly. " I will! There are also something that I want to discuss with you, is it alright?"


    then she smiles while write down in her note. [ Just come, if I am free, I will gladly have a discussion with you.]


    " Also, Ms.Irisha asked you to fix several thing in your other proposal. Can you do it? She thinks that it is a good proposal but, need a little bit revision."


    " I WILL!" he said excitedly again. While making Irisha''s laughing quite much. It was a day where everyone then, started to think differently. Other thought that they were the one who were wronged her and reflected themselves, other thought they should be manipulative to her just like this man previously acted, some other still sticked to their principle about her. Yet, all of them ended up seen her worth by her own skill. Irisha showed them her capability and her extraordinary ideas. When Rosan came back, she was amazed so much and laughed a big laughter as this little woman surprised her again and again.


    Knock, knock


    "... Is Ms.Irisha available?" asked a man and woman after Haya opened the door and Rosan who was talking with her, poked Irisha and make her turns her way to those employees.


    " Ah, are you avilable Ms.Irisha?" asked that woman with sign language with a very polite smile. " We want to consult about some matters."


    "... She is busy you know, my assistant." said Rosan with her fierce face.


    and Irisha waves her hands while laughing by Rosan''s words. [ Come, come. I have sometime.] she said.


    and they both smiled widely. " ...thank you Ms.Irisha."


    " Here are pastries we bought for you," said the man.


    [ Oh, thank you. Let''s eat together then. Wait a minute, I will-]


    " Let me do that." said Haya while stopping her. Then he smiles, " I literally already become your assistant so, please sit comfortably." he said. While picking up the box the man gives to him.


    Then, she tidies up her things in her table and looks at them. She smiles very gently, and says.[ So, how can I help you?]


    ***

 SIgn Ten

    In the end, either it is earth or Althera, either it is a ''normal'' world or the one with magic and dragon- if they faced politics, it will always be chaotic. Just like in the very extravagant and fully decorated meeting hall, with very thick black and silver accents and the symbol of black dragon fluttered magnificently. Many people who filled chairs in this ''O'' formed table, desperately tried to point out their opinion. Where it is to the point that they are begging- but only some of them of course, and they are all the people who are invited to this imperial meeting.


    Yet, none of the other party- if she could say that this imperial meeting is divided into two parties, where the other one left of course will be the one that is inviting these people. None of them,  who wear the imperial uniforms gives a sign that reassures the other party about this problem. The problem that makes all businessmen here turn red and angry but could not do anything but beg. While the other one looks so calm despite all of the chaotic things that happened in this meeting hall. The ones with imperial uniforms are really calm with their swords hanging on their waist or fully-armored knights who ''guard'' them for protection.


    " This is what they called as Tyrant Empire."  Sure, she now understands why several people that are invited to this meeting trying so hard to avoid it. They are quick-witted to understand and predict the situation, that nothing will go right with the involvement with the empire.


    It does not mean she does not understand the system of tyranny but, she has never been in one condition that involved this ideology. She was lived in the very democratic country with strong laws about human rights, so, she kinda surprised to look at how a government could oppress the people like this.


    " Please, could you reconsider your regulation! My company will not even survive for a month-"


    " ... If what I have just said is not clear enough, I could arrange a meeting with the crown prince so you can state your complaints." said, the one that is known as the finance minister of this empire. With a very straight face as he could not seem to even feel these people struggle. In fact, what he said now, silence them already without even giving them a chance to speak one more. "... Then, if there is no one who wants to say something anymore. We are going to close today''s meeting," he said with a face without a little bit essence of guilt and dare to use a word that someone will be embarrassed enough if they still have some pride or morale. Most of them quickly go outside the meeting hall with anger, some look so desperate enough as if it is their ending. To be fair though, after trying to understand what is the problem that makes this kinda situation, she could safely say that, what is happening now could ruin some companies because of how unfair the regulation is.


    It is really a complicated situation.


    To put it simply, because the trade and business matters are all cut off in the eastern area caused most of the state finances decreased dramatically. Then, they ''asked'' independent businessmen who are mostly doing business outside the eastern area to ''contribute'' in this country matter by paying dramatically raised taxes, and if they refuse to do so, some ''meeting'' with the crown prince will be held. Of course, everyone understands what could be happened in that kind of ''meeting'', right?


    At the worst part, even though they are independent, they are all bonded by the empire''s law. So, either follow the new regulation or just leave. Then, of course, The business they left behind would be taken over by the empire. Kinda, wicked is not it?


    [ Thank you for doing the interpreter for me.] said Irisha to Rosan who are now, use the magic elevator that will lead them to the first gate that is under this ''flying'' castle. It is not literally flying though, it is just attached to the big rocky mountain and looks like it is flying from far away. To go to the castle, either ride dragons or use these big elevators that are literally big enough to fit many people inside it. Then, they will end up in the large front yard of the palace where she was just there before. At first, she was so surprised at how this humongous imperial palace is attached to this rocky mountain. It was so spacious even she was not exploring many places and the wind was so brutal who made people run fast inside the palace. [ Arisha would be so excited if she could come to the palace.] she said.


    and Rosan who was still mad, look hissed. "... if she does want to come, I will try to persuade her not to." she then chuckled, " What is good about that oppression people?"


    and Irisha smiled, weakly. It is so understandable why Rosan is angry, especially when her company could possibly collapse with this regulation. [ I , actually have something in my mi-]


    " Sis Rosan!" and a young man comes to approach them of a sudden before she finished her conversation. A nice-looking young man with a very attractive appearance that makes you could say that he is a successful businessman with just the first glance and he runs all the way to them when they just arrived at the first gate.  Behind where he was coming from, many people from the meeting are gathering, seems to talk about the previous meeting if she could guess.


    The man talks with Rosan for a while, they seem to know each other and are quite close as Rosan looks soften her fierce while talking with this man. Then, suddenly their eyes meet, and the man looks at Rosan who then makes Rosan looks at her too.


    " Ah, she is my assistant," she said while using sign language unlike before.


    and the man looked confused with Rosan''s hand.


    " This is sign language. She could not speak and could not hear, so, this is how we communicate which each other." Rosan said.


    and the man looks at her. The kind of looking that starts from her foot to her head. That kind of stare, that is very uncomfortable. " She is your assistant?"


    " Yes. Her name is Irisha Spes." Rosan said.


    then the man laughed so hard as he kinda coughed at the end. " Hahahaha, are you going crazy Sis Rosan?" asked him. " The well-known owner of the famous Daniel''s company seems good at joking now, huh?"


    " What do you mean?" asked Rosan resentfully but the man was not looking at her but Irisha.


    " Tell me, what is your name?" he asked her. Yet, of course, she could not understand anything. So she tries to open her note to write her mind, but the man closes her book." Don''t follow that kind of joke, you know? For the one like sis Rosan to hire a disabled is kinda fool-"


    Brakk!


    and a short-tempered Rosan is furious and gives him a very strong punch that makes the man falls so hard. Her face turns red, and the man was shocked. The situation now is gathering many interests of many people''s eyes.


    " What the fuck are you doing?" yelled the man while holding his reddened cheek.


    While Irisha, who is surprised, tries to hold Rosan who is furious and ended up having a hard time because of it. Rosan is a strong woman,  she is bigger than her and taller, she is also muscular. So, to stop her is really something for Irisha.


    " Why are you so fucking mad, It was your joke!" said the man while looking at Rosan who was being held by that small woman who hug her entirely to stop Rosan. Then, he frowned,  " Are you really saying that woman is really disabled?!" asked him.


    " Shut the fuck up, Ed!"


    " What?! What is wrong with you?" asked him. " You are now hiring useless people? So that is why in that meeting you did not do anything because you were taking care of a disabled?" he smiled in disbelief. " And now you punched me out of nowhere because of her-"


    " Say that again and I will kill you," she said.


    and the man stared at her, furiously. " Go on, for doing that over that little woman. You are really crazy," he said.


    the man''s statement really makes her furious even more and more, to the point that she could do anything to him in front of many people like this. Yet, she does not realize that Irisha who could not hear anything putting all of herself just for holding Rosan, with Rosan''s energy, she could be injured if she still desperately hold onto her. Then suddenly, someone grabbed her and pull herself from Rosan just before Rosan pushed her hard because of her anger at that man,


    " You will end up crushing her," and some strange woman, with her calming looking, stabilized her fall who ended her up on her embrace. " Are you okay?" asked the woman to her when she looks up in her embrace.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    She hurriedly let her go and bow in a second later. [ I am so sorry.] she said while unconsciously saying it in sign language where of course, no one understand instead of Rosan.


    " Are you okay, Irisha?" asked Rosan suddenly, who is now looking worried than furious.


    then she smiles awkwardly. [ I am okay, it is okay.] while she turns herself to the woman who just helped her, who is now standing with her calming expression different from many people who are looking at her with uncomfortable curiosity.


    " If you are done with your fight, how if you go inside my carriage," asked the woman.


    and Rosan who is now fully aware of the situation, look so guilty and nodded. " Yes, you may be right," she said. While then holding Irisha''s hand and following the lady with her elegant dress. That caught her interest as with her body figure and dress like that, the woman could help her in that kind of situation. Where, she has to push Rosan a little with quite strong power so that Irisha''s could let her go, then only by that time, she could pull her out.- is what Irisha''s speculated about the lady''s action back then.


    [ Thank you.] Irisha said, in her note to the beautiful lady with bright brown hair that is being done prettily. She looks so calm, and surely she is a noblewoman as her attitudes show it so.


    and with her orange-ish eyes, she looks at her note. " How you say, ''thank you'' with your hand again?" asked her to Irisha, but, look at Rosan after that.


    In confusion, Rosan shows her. " Thank you is like this," she said. Where the woman looks so interested in that and practices it in second. " Thank you, for helping me out. If you are not there, I might hurt her," she said.


    and the woman stops her hand and looks at Irisha before looking at Rosan again, "... well, I kinda understand what''s your feeling, but, better realize that ... the more persistent you are defending them, the more you put them into the worst situation.


    then Rosan narrowed her eyes. "... so you are saying that we just need to stay silent?"


    and the woman looks at Rosan calmly and composed, which makes Rosan could not blow her anger as she knows exactly this lady''s motive,"... I am not trying to fight you like the previous man there." she said." I am just saying that even though you are thinking differently from the other, this woman is still disabled and useless from their point of view and, you are not someone that could change it with a mere fight."


    and Rosan gripped her hand so hard as she understands her too well. "... please.... just stop the carriage," she said.


    the woman nodded, seeming to understand that Rosan could not hold herself any longer with this kind of conversation. She then asked the coachman to stop. While looking at Irisha once again. Seemed, this woman also said something that made Rosan mad again and pulled herself out of her carriage. She could not understand their entire conversation, but, if Rosan could be this mad and at the same time try to hold her anger like this... it will be about her, entirely.


    " I am so sorry." and, the fierce-faced woman, with a big and tall figure who always terrifies people in their field, is bowing her head in guilty while saying it in sign language. "... after what I said to you, in the end, I am not powerful enough or wise enough to defend you," she said in the middle of the crowded places in the empire, where many people pass by in the big pathway. She looks so sad even it''s all are about her. She bows her head quite long for Irisha to spend time waiting for her to look at her.


    Then she looks up to the sky, which gives a vibrant color of orange and purple. It is really beautiful and makes her smile and calms her down every time she looks at it. She is then silent for a minute before realizing that Rosan now is looking at her again. [ It was made me uncomfortable, surely.] she said. [ Being looked at and talked about without me understanding anything, surely uncomfortable. Yet, somehow, I just get used to it you know.] she said.


    " How could you get used to something like this? you don''t deserve to live that way!"


    [ In what way, actually?] asked her that made Rosan confused. [ In a way that they are underestimating me, pitying me, and making me as a useless object to be looked at is what you mean?]


    and Rosan looks so depressed as she feels guilty of everything while it is never Irisha''s intention to make her feel that way, so,


    then Irisha smiles warmly while holding her hand. [ You seem to misunderstand, so I will explain it to you.] she said. [ I understand that people like me will face disadvantages in our life as many people still think in a way that is different from me, but, for me myself, I never thought that my life is something to be defended about.] she said. [ I never thought that my disability is something that others should tolerate and understand. Yes, I am different, but that''s it. And, I still think that I am equal with other people so that is nothing to be defended] she said before she then smiles. She lifts her shoulder while looking at Rosan, [Let''s just don''t think about it.] she said.


    "... You... I never thought you are so carefree about this."


    [ Well, I just understand there is something I could not control...I could not control people, that is why I choose not to bother about something that will waste my energy and time.]


    then she smiles. [ Let''s just go home, I have to buy Arisha her favorite dessert as I promised.]


    then Rosan sighs because she knows that in a way, Irisha is much stubborn than her. She kinda lost herself in her anger after that dumb meeting. She is kinda forgotten, that Irisha is a kind of a woman that is strong enough to defend herself. Strong enough to face her problem. She is a strong-willed woman and the only thing that Rosan needs to do is just put her trust in her. Just like before back when the company''s members were all against her, but now, look how many people put their trust in her.


    ***


    .


    .


    "... There is no response from the Halam Empire and Durik Kingdom about this matter."


    " Seems they choose to be silent."


    " There is also the possibility that they create an alliance with Jahar Empire."


    "... If the war really breaks up, we are in the disadvantage situation, Your Grace." add the finance minister. "... we could not pressure people any longer. The opposition uses this as their tool to raise people''s empathy."


    Then the crown prince who sits down comfortably looks at the document with his terrifying cold gaze. " Since when do we consider people''s opinions?" asked him without looking at them but frightening them with this pressuring pheromone.


    and all of the officials are silent. They are all in a very confusing situation, as they all know about how powerful this man is, but, they also do not know how the enemy''s strength is. Cutting all of the tradings to the eastern already decreasing half of their financial state and if this situation persists, this war will be a very difficult one despite how powerful their military is. Yet, how could they explain it to the man with the dragon''s blood? And people here understand pretty well how inhuman they are all.


    " ... Send someone to check the eastern border, investigate what are they trying to do," he said. " push the trading in the northern and southern area, execute someone that rebel against the regulation," he said, calmly.


    "... As your wish, Your Grace," and they just say it in unison. While standing together when the man was going to leave the meeting hall, but, he stopped when the princess showed up.


    With her beautiful platinum hair that is tied up and with her charismatic and elegant figure, she smiles while standing in the large window of this ''flying'' castle, " Say, my dear brother. Can I play with those dumb people?" asked her calmly, despite how horrifying her position is and no one seems to care as it is a usual phenomenon.


    " What do you mean?" asked him.


    Then, with her casual pant and beautiful shirt, she holds the pillar of the window and swings herself out of the window to another one so that now she faces the opposite way. " They are yelling for their justice now," she said. Then mocked, " What injustice they are saying actually?"


    The crown prince then walks to the window, where far under their castle people gather while yelling about the injustice toward themselves. The injustice about the new regulation.


    "... They are all the owners of the independent companies." said the finance minister.


    " Hemm." and the crown prince looks so calm despite the hectic situation under them.


    " So, can I execute them?" asked the princess.


    and the crown prince who seems uninterested said. " You may."


    " YOUR GRACE!" and make all of the officials'' panic. " Please reconsider-" but the princess already jumped to her dragon and was about to fly toward all people there. " Send someone down!" ordered the other official to his subordinate while not realizing the cold gaze from the crown prince to him, " Your Grace! Please refrain to do this, our situ-"


    Brak!


    And that muscular and big official is being crushed to the window''s pillar as hard as it broke it. He was choked so hard despite how big their bodies difference. The crown prince with the shining golden eyes could easily make his body blued while giving him a dreadful stare. " Seems you are forgotten, who am I, right?" asked him calmly with his deep voice. While pushed him that struggling back and bent the stone pillar. " Seems you are forgotten of what is the reason we never faced war again, is not it?"


    "...Fo-forgi- y- ack." and that man could not even ask for his forgiveness. While the others struggle with their breathing because of how strong the pheromone the wicked crown prince spreads now. They are all holding their chest so hard that they want to throw their lung so that the pain will go away.


    Sure, they are kinda naive to think that the crown prince will be lesser wicked than the other.


    Sure, they are thinking too light about the one they serve.


    Sure, they are forgotten about the horrifying and the true terror of the one with the dragon''s blood. Since it was hundred years ago since this empire had its last war.  It was so long ago when people saw the real human weapon in the big large-scale war.


    It was a long time ago when the empire was known as the sole victory.


    The one that solely stood strong.


    The one that could not be shaken.


    So, yes... they are all become naive. As the power that strangled them is so powerful for them to even stand...


    ''so...then what could we do?''  while they are now being shown of why the person in front of them deserves to be a tyrant. Nothing can stop him and the entire imperial family. Nothing can stop him to do as he pleases if it also kills this official,


    but when the offical that being choked to his death starts to lose his consciousness, the crown prince narrowed his eyes. Let the man go who desperately fills the empty lung of his. " What?" and his pheromone that unconsciously lessens, make people then look at him in curiosity.


    ''what thing that interests him the most other than killing?'' is what most people who was strangled by his pheromone think right now.


    It is far under him, far from where he is at now. Yet, that brunette hair is too familiar for him not to recognize.  The one with that strange hand''s movement, the one with no voice nor sound she could hear. Seems pleading for someone''s else life in his sister''s hand.


    He smiles a little bit, " You are not trembling now, huh?"  while remembering the memories that are still vividly craved in his brain.


    ***

 Sign Eleven

    It was around three months later after the imperial meeting. Yes, it was quite a long time ago. But, honestly, it was the busiest month the company ever had since many years after this company was established. As they have to follow quite hard regulations and have to pay the dramatically raised taxes that was not an easy thing. Many companies other than them backed off and choose to leave, others collapsed as they could not balance the company''s needs and the taxes.  They were all in the worst situation, no... they were all in the desperate situation, that somehow makes her in this kind of situation.


    '' what was her purpose of life?''  asked her to herself. Maybe because she realized how much danger she is now in, so she starts to recollect her memories.


    "... If you could not speak then, is that mean you want to die?" and that gorgeous princess, with her beautiful hair and charismatic personality- intimidating her and all people in front of the first gate of the palace with her smiles while riding her white gallant dragon.


    and she kinda misses Arisha right now, '' it was her, my sole purpose. what will happen with her if I die now?'' as she does not have a voice to speak up, nor someone who will understand her with her sign language. Her note is in her bag so, she also could not write. She jumped unconsciously to someone that almost executed so of course, she threw her bag out of reflex.


    She came to this place was because of her curiosity about the demonstration toward the imperial family, but, she never thought that it will lead her into this situation. The man who once looked so vocal of his justice looked so paled in front of this princess as the claws of her dragons have almost scratched him.


    " Speak." and she looks like she is talking to her again.


    ''what are you saying?'' she is yelling inside her heart, but it is vain. As the princess just gazes at her with her terrorising beauty.


    '' I really want to live.''  she said while looking at the woman with familiar golden eyes. Who looks at her with her long gaze.


    " YO-YOUR GRACE!" then yelled someone from the crowd. " That woman is deaf and mute!" and then a young man that once had a fight with Rosan came all of sudden. She notices him as the princess look at him too, so she follows her way. The man looks at him for a while but then bows himself in front of the princess. "... Please forgive her, Your Grace as she knows nothing."


    then the princess looks at Irisha who looks at the man confusedly but then looks at her again. "... she knows nothing?" asked her while she perfectly remember how she jumped out in front of her when she was going to tear the paled man beside her.


    " We are only a humble people of yours that would like to discuss the previous matter," he said.


    when then she jumps from her dragon and looks at the man and woman who are bowing while that crowd is cowardly looking at the poor woman. Surely strange, because the princess could see that the woman is fully aware of who is she. Then suddenly a knight comes to her and gives her some note, who then makes her looks up to the sky after she red it before looking at them again. She smirks, " Okay, let''s have the discussion." she said. " But, only this woman who will tell about the matter, if she could not say anything, nor give something to discuss.... you all will  have a fun time with my dragon," she said while looking at Irisha who was confused with the situation especially when Irisha realizes that Rosan''s friend''s face becomes so pale.


    ***


    Then, suddenly they are all directed to go inside the palace, to the place they have been before. The difference was, they are not as many officials, and only the first princess and the crown prince sit on their thrones. At that moment then Irisha realizes that the man she met in the lake was the crown prince himself, or it is what she guessed as, no one there could explain anything that is happening to her now. But, who will sit on that throne other than the crown prince and the first princess themselves?  if they are not, then why do many people bow due to their presence? Other than that, the famous rumor about how agonizing their presence is due to the intimidating beauty and abnormal atmosphere whenever they are present.


    She still want to analyze more and observe more as that is the only thing that she could do right now, but strangely all of the people that were demonstrating in front of the gate are now surrounded her all of sudden. They all seem to talk to her but she could not understand what they are saying. Yet, their expression is quite disturbing. They seem pissed, one frustrated, and they stare at her full of disappointment and enrage.


    " Why should she be the one?"


    " She is muted and deaf? how could she even speak?"


    " The knight said that an interpreter is prepared for her to speak to His Grace, but no one could say anything as it will lead us to the execution."


    then Rosan''s friend suddenly comes toward her and gives her a piece of paper. That full with many words inside it. Where there is a written sentence of '' Say this to the prince and the princess.'' is being written with large and bold words. " Just say it with your sign language thing." write the man.


    [ Why?]


    and he sighs, frustratedly. " Just do it! They want you as our representative." write him again, while writing it in hurry. " I help you because of Rosan, so you pay me with this one. Just say this and you will not lead us to our death," then again he writes down something. " If you messed up and something happened to us, it will be all your fault." and his glare is really menacing. It seems the death situation will show people their true nature. Then, why do you guys do the demonstration while the consequence is absolutely clear to begin with? she thought, but she could speak it out or complain now as she is also the one at fault that involved herself in this wicked situation.


    '' They want me to tell this?''  asked her to herself. While looking at the prince and princess who are sitting quite a while since they first came to this meeting hall. '' how do they understand me? or are they mocking me right now?'' and she is looking around the hall''s palace trying to understand, but, someone pushed her to the front and now she is alone standing in the middle of the hall.


    " Ah, perfect timing." said the princess while smiling. Let start, shall we?" said her, who looked at Irisha who is confused and unaware with people who are yelling and pressuring her to talk now behind her back.


    then her eyes widen, as she looks at Haya beside the prince and the princess.


    [ Haya?]


    " What did she say?" asked the prince.


    and Haya panicked." S-she said my name. She seemed surprised." and look at Irisha in worry and pitiful expression, as his expression saying '' how could you end up in this situation?''


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    it is silly but, she glads to see someone that she knows well and '' she could not understand too, why I am ended up here.'' is what she wanted to say, but she is silent.


    and the prince smiles, somehow he feels really enthusiastic about the situation that woman is in right now. " Tell her that I want to listen about the previous matter all these gentlemen eagerly want to say." and Haya does interpret it to Irisha. Who somehow now understand the situation more. Then, she read the text that Rosan''s friend asked her to read. She tries to take a deep breath, then exhales it out. While composing herself to be as calm as she could. As that is something really important in this chaotic situation.


    [ It is about the previous matter.] she said. [ to be precise, about the new regulation that burdens the humble owners.] she said, who make all the people behind her happy as Haya interpret it as the one they write. Yet, she closed her eyes and crumpled the text that they are given to her after she takes quite a time to read all of it and it is surprising many people behind her.


    " She asked, may she points out her own opinion toward this matter," said Haya hesitantly that causing many people to yell in confusion.


    " What?! What did she say?"


    " What opinion? is she think this is a joke?!"


    " Someone stop that stupid disabled!"


    and Haya frowned while looking at Irisha, giving her a sign that she should not say that but, Irisha looks at him in assurance. Then he said his interpretation out loud, " She wants to state her own point towards this matter." and as Haya expected, the crowd becomes crazier.


    " Come here, you crazy bitc-" As an old man wants to grab her hair due to his fury and anxiety. Haya thought his heart is stopped, but fortunately, a knight comes to hold him, leaving the deaf woman unaware of what happened behind her back. She is just looking at the three of them in order not to lose any important information, but Haya''s expression, makes her realize that something is happening behind her, is not it?


    It makes her heart thump uncontrollably, she imagines something that she should not be. But, in this kind of situation with the tyrant in it,  what if it''s something related to blood? If she looks back-


    [ I will propose a good proposal about this matter.] she said calmly, yet Haya could see how anxious she is. [ I really understand about the situation, that the regulation that was made, is in order to help the empire in this crucial situation.] and interpret it just like she said.


    " She said something that is not what we want!" yelled another man.


    [ I am fully aware of that, as it is also our responsibility to do.] again, she who is unaware or try to keep her unawareness keep talking make people behind anxious.


    " Your Grace! please do let us speak inste-" but that yelling stopped as the crown prince glared at him with his horrifying gaze. Makes him freezes and has a sudden loss of air in his lung.


    While keeping the calm expression, she looks at the woman," So you are saying, that there is nothing wrong about the regulation?" and she looks at him to his eyes for a while before looking at Haya again. Kinda annoying in a way that even the crown prince could not understand.


    and she is nodded. [ Yes. Logic-]


    " What are you saying, stupid bitch!" but someone suddenly grabs her hair and pulls her down as she then falls so hard. She could feel her knees cracking while the man looks mad and go crazy as seems yelled. " YOU WANT US TO DIE, HUH?" and it was so horrifying as he looks like he wants to kill her as he grabbed her hand so hard leaving serious scratches.


    The knights suddenly surrounded her and separate her from many people who also tries to reach her with their anger. She did not realize the madness that is happening behind her, it is so hideous as it makes her tremble....but-


    [ Logically, yes. Your Grace.] while trying to stand and covering her injured hand by her own hand- she continues to talk, [ War is not a simple thing that can be won with a single power, it needs to be supported by many factors which one of it will be our financial state support.] she said, [ The Eastern is now could not be accessed, while it was the largest financial state''s resource. Then where the empire should find the funds other than to its people? As war never be one''s people or a party''s responsibility. It is always everyone''s matter.] she said again, which attracts the finance minister and International minister who are now standing behind the prince and the princess.


    " She said that, yet she also understands the struggling to run a company with that kind of regulations. the regulation is logically true but in reality, it is burdening many people. We will not survive last long- so, we have to change our method is what she said-" said Haya.


    " What is your method," asked him seriously while taking a short glance at her hand that starts trembling, before looking at her eyes who are now looking at the interpreter anxiously. Even though was she looking calm and composed, but now, she starts acting weirdly.


    [ I was analyzing the data related to this matter in the past months, it was in my office.] she said. [ I try to figure out why Eastern trading dare enough to cut their trading to this empire as our state is always known as the most resourceful miner, so where they get the replacement after they cut us off?] asked her who then make people who still have their right mind,  somehow start to calm down and think. [ This is still yet speculation but, I did send someone to investigate. It was the mine in Mountain Miti, it was quite far from here but accessible for the Eastern. Yet, the Eastern demands are quite high and the resource is limited, so I dare to say that... maybe, maybe around six months or eight months, around that time they will attack us or do something to us... as that is also the limitation of their limit to provide the goods.]


    where the prince tries to stop her for a while and talks about something with the financial minister behind him. As he looks to have a serious discussion with him, then after a while he said, " Continue."


    " Ah.. yes!" Haya said frantically, then looking at Irisha and gives her a sign to continue, " She said that, either the military try to solve that fast or we recover our financial state. Because in the end, their action is actually burdening them too at the same time, just like a two blades weapon. There are some regions where they trade their goods also being cut off because of this war. We can take the opportunity to sell our goods to that regions with the high price, because the sudden out-of-stock goods, will higher up their demands right? ... on that matter, I already list several regions that have the highest demand of goods that we also produce.... she said" Haya said while looking at her anxiously.


    "... You are a worker in Daniel''s Trading Company, Right?" asked the finance minister after looking for permission from the prince.


    and Haya looks at him, for a second and looks at Irisha again who closed her eyes for a while. He could not tell the information and decided to answer it instead, " Yes, she is the assistant of the owner," said Haya in a hurry while constantly looking at Irisha that looks so pale.


    " Where is the owner?" asked him.


    " She is out of the town..." he said unconsciously with slowly diminishing his focus.


    ".... it was an urgent matter......oh, no! Irisha-" and what Haya is worried about is about to happen as he looks at the blood dripping in her hand, but when he is about to run over her, someone- the prince! is the one who runs to the collapsed Irisha." Irisha!" and he runs in a hurry after being stunned for a while. He takes off his jacket and covered the injuries while the prince holds her for not falling down.


    and the prince suddenly lifts her up while the paled Irisha looks confused looking at him. " Ivy, take care of the rest." as he then goes out while being followed by the interpreter.


    Then the finance minister has a talk with her for a while before she looks at the people who are waiting impatiently and anxiously. " Then, seems you are going to be notified for the next meeting huh?" said Ivy who then make them smile in relief, " ... I don''t want to continue it, so you take care of it," she said to the minister who bows toward her.


    Before she left the hall entirely, she looks at them once again." They are all smiling in relief where they were once wanted to devour a pitiful woman," she said while putting on her dreadful gaze toward them who are silent due to her words. Then, she smiles vilely. "... Ironically, that pitiful woman who was once cursed by this people is the one who save them." and she laughed out loud filling the hall with her echo.


    " And they all say the imperial family is evil? Hahahaha... so funny." and she left them in the very silent hall while they are then taking a while for contemplating.


    Even the minister of finance, let these men be for a while as he also realizes how human nature could be so wicked.


    Much wicked than the one with dragon''s blood.


    ***

 Sign Twelve

    ''I am so confused.''  actually REALLY confused to be exact as now in this Imperial Infirmary, she is being treated by the imperial physician.


    Is that so strange?


    For her, yes. Especially when Rosan ever told her that not just anyone could be treated in Imperial Infirmary. She said that the people who work in the imperial infirmary are academically top graduates and their pay is very expensive. It is nearly impossible for a commoner like her to get this treatment. Especially with the special physician who has the healing ability.


    Yes, the ability to heal is just like magic where the hands could give off light to an injury and suddenly the injury will heal perfectly. As it never exists in the first place. That is why she gulped and is amazed at the same time as she is now seeing something that normal humans shouldn''t be able to do. It is so strange and magical that she can not turn her eyes away from this fascinating phenomenon.


    Yet, the most abnormal one in this situation is the fact that in this imperial infirmary that is mostly used for the Imperial staffs- sits the famous crown prince in the next bed of her where she is lying down right now.


    [ I am okay.] she said while smiling at the physician that seems trying to find what is wrong with her. [ I am really okay.] and the physician looks hesitant while looking at her again and taking a nervous glance at the man behind her. Yes, yes. She understands how overwhelming the crown prince is, as she is feeling the same way too. Then, Irisha looks at Haya who stands alongside her all the time, [ Please tell her that I was just lacking my sleep.] she said.


    where Haya looks at her with his sullen looks before looking at the physician with a weak smile. He uses his sign language and said, " She is okay. She was just lacking her sleep."


    and she looks at Haya again who is saying his gratitude. Saying that it''s okay not to take further check-up and just let her rest. Then the physician seems to look at the crown prince to find reassurance, and Irisha follows her way and she is surprised because the man looks at Irisha too. Make her hurriedly turn her face down and just sneakily steal a glance on his lips. After being deaf and muted for several years now, there are some words that she could understand by seeing the shape of the mouth, but of course, it is only the word and she still can not understand without the context. So that is why it will feel uncomfortable for her not to look at someone''s face when they are talking as she lost a lot of information that she should know.


    Then Haya pokes her, " The physician needs to give me your medicine, so, just rest here for a while okay?"


    [ I will just follow you.] she said.


    but Haya''s face somehow changed, and he gives her a faint smile that confused Irisha. " Just wait, I will be right back."


    It is kinda strange but Haya is someone that always tells her the truth, that is why she will not ask more and follow what he said to her. Then, in this large, spacious, full with a unique and extravagant accent of the Malum  Empire, she is being left behind with the crown prince who still sitting beside her. He does not look like he will go right away so she decides to wake up and sit. Truthfully she is kinda confused and feels awkward with this situation, as the man sitting faces her but also does not do anything.


    It is really quite a long time for this man to still be here.


    ''he should know that I am deaf and mute, so why is he still here while Haya is not here?'' even she tries so hard to think, there is also no other reason for the crown prince of this superior Empire, sit in this kind of place and '' take care'' a commoner like her. ''Is he even taking care of me, though?'' well, he did bring her here. It is kinda embarrassing when she remembers it again. Yet, despite who is he and how famous wicked he is, the fact that he helped her is something that is important. So she will just give him her gratitude.


    [ Thank you for-] but she stopped. It is not because she remembers that no one could understand sign language other than Arisha and people in her company, but, it is because the crown prince suddenly smiles. He smiles while putting his face on his hand that resting on the top of his crossed leg. Smiling at her with his handsome face that is so charming and attractive. She could not deny it. Ignore who he is, the man in front of her is a kind of prince that lives in the fantasy world. Not only that his appearance define what beauty is, but also the charisma and the charm that he exudes bluntantly. His sturdy and good-looking body who wears an imperial suit that is thick with black and silver color and with the gallant insignia of the empire is also the other factor that makes him become more handsome.


    .... even Irisha unconsciously, blushing.


    .


    .


    BUT!


    NO!


    She should hold herself and be aware that, this man is dangerous. Yes, he is. Even it is not that strong, she could still feel a strange atmosphere that somehow make her feel hard to breathe.


    " A...ai ..o...se" and she ended up trying to say something to show him that she could not speak. She could not understand what he is trying to say, as she was once looking at his mouth speaking.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Yet, this crown prince smiles more brightly. Somehow different from what the first impression or the second one, where he gave a very frightening expression. Now, he looks so happy and so charming that makes her could not stop but blushing on her face.


    It is a natural reaction surely, but, feeling this kind of sensation toward a man with this handsomeness, is somehow different.


    '' Is he okay, though? or he is making fun of me, again?'' because it is not okay from her perspective to see him acting like this. It is not his character that she knows. '' Is there any paper?'' she kinda looking around for a while as it is now quite hard to stay in this kind of situation without she understand a single thing. But then suddenly another important person comes up and the finance minister that she once met, looks at her with his brief gaze before he turns away and speaks to the crown prince who already standing.


    Then, with just a simple glance, they both go without telling her something or giving her an explanation.


    she could not complain though. The only thing she could do just relieve the tension that she holds quite long. That is somehow tiring her up when she finally realizes that all of it is already ended.


    She sighs so hard as she lets out the tiredness that she keeps within her. While lying herself again and looking at the high ceiling with the engraved dragon emblem. It was so fascinating. It is always calming her down. The beautiful scenery is always been her best healing every time her body becomes so exhausted. Just every time when she faced frightening situations, where she forced herself to be calm and composed while truthfully it was too much even for her.


    So then, she exhales the air again.


    Slowly closes her eyes.


    Then the trembling will slowly go away.


    ***


    .


    .


    .'' she is confused.'' it is clearly showing on her face that she is confused with the situation she is in right now. She is nervous, maybe anxious, but just like in the meeting hall, she is now observing the situation and trying to find the answer by herself.


    She, who was so paled back on his embrace, that confusedly looking straight into his eyes is now only taking several glances towards him and it is not like she is looking at him into his eyes.


    ''... that is the third time she glances at me.'' he said. While crossing his leg and putting his face on to his resting hand.


    Her expressions are quite interesting. Sometimes she shows exactly what she is feeling, just like the moment when the physician does her healing ability to her injury. Her eyes sparkle and she is amazed by it. On the other case, her anxiety and her confusion are somehow quite hard to be found as they are hidden in the calming and composed expressions of her but he is certain that they are there. Yet, there were several times back in the first time they met or back in the meeting hall when he found the expression that he could not understand the meaning behind it. The kind of expression in between the desire of living and death. That is somehow the only analogy that he could think of while looking at her.


    After 30 years old living, he could easily understand the meaning behind the expression of people. It is to the point that their expression then will just piss him off.  Yet, interestingly, he finds himself enjoying this moment.


    but how could he describe it?  as he is also could not understand it too.


    " She is okay. She was just lacking her sleep." said the man, " She was forcing herself on her works, but overall she is alright. Thank you for your help." he said while doing that kind hand movement thing that somehow, could make both of them then understand each other. This woman is also looking at him all the time as he is the only person that could give her an explanation and information of what''s going on.


    "... Then, it seems I will end the examination, Your Grace," she said anxiously.


    '' ah, she surprised.'' and he is not even looking at the physician because he is looking at the woman who turned her face away from him, while sneakily looking at him.


    "... Okay, but, if there is something wrong with her ... you take all the responsibility."


    and the woman froze. "... It is not about the physical thing, " she said paled. Then found out Haya''s expression is changing after what she said. "... Can we talk about it, sir? If it is related about something that is not physical injury... ?"


    and the man looks hesitant while looking at the woman.


    " You go," he said while looking at the man.


    then the man that shocked by his sudden reply, look at the woman. He seems terrified but his expression shows that he also needs to say something to this physician. "... The physician needs to give me your medicine, so, just rest here for a while okay?" and he lied to this pitiful woman who trust himself entirely.


    '' so stupid.'' naively believe in the man that actually giving her the lie.


    "... but you don''t have any choice is not it?" because even now, he speaks to her out loud, the woman does not even lift up her face. She is just confused with the situation by herself, waking up her body while she better just lie down.   " You can''t even hear me, huh?"


    and it is already quite a long time for him to stay here. Yet, he does not even realize it.


    " I could babbling like this all day long in front of you, but you will never look at me just like before, are not ...you?" but then his eye twitched. As the woman who is now sitting facing him, use her strange hand movement and looks at him. " Now, you look at me." and his smile widen up, somehow he could not control himself. The excitement where he could see her black eyes straightly.


    It is just like that time when she was looking at him in his eyes. The deep gaze that was looking only to him.


    " Back then do you know who am I?" asked him.


    '' back then, your hair is not this curly.''


    '' back then, I can also look at your freckles.''


    '' ''back then- .... you are not blushing like this.'' and the fact that it is so lovely, tingling him in a very strange way-


    " A...ai ..o...se" and when she tries to speak- he could not even realize how his smile brighten up, as he hear her sweet voice. It is so interesting. He could not understand why but, she is so interesting, in his mind. He could not explain this excitement or find the word for this feeling, but, he could stay here all day just for seeing her... it seems.  Yet,


    " Your Highness, the emperor ordered for your presence." suddenly the finance minister comes and makes him lose his smile.


    " Father did?"


    and he nodded. " Yes,"


    then after looking at the woman who is confused, he turns his face away before he leaves while covering his mouth that could not hold his smile as he finds something engaging in his wicked life.


    ***

 Sign Thirteen

    Her whole world is beautiful.


    If someone asks her how she describes her whole words, she will say that it is full of the freshly cooked bread aroma in the morning and a warm humming of a gentle voice. It will always be full of loving touches and a gentle smile that makes her feel that she is the most lovely and loved one in the world.


    [ Do you know, Arisha?]  and her beautiful sister, with her warm smile, will stroke her hair gently and look into her eyes. [ I always love you.] and gives her words with no sound that she could hear, but she will understand eventually, how her sister loves her.


    " I love you too, sister!" and the fact that her beautiful sister will brighten her smile every time she tells her this, her heart thumping, her cheeks blushing and she thinks that she couldn''t be happier than this


    '' I am happy if I am with my sister.''  she is the beautiful world of her that she does not want to lose, she is the place where she can feel safe and comfort. She will be the one that she chooses over anything, but, why.... why are people always thinking differently?


    " She is so pitiful to live that life."


    " Can someone adopt the young one? It might be better if someone else takes care of her."


    "  Her sister is deaf and muted, what could she do to take care of the young one?"


    " How unfortunate, you are."


    " So pitiful."


    " If your sister is not like that-"


    She could not understand the adults who told her about that. She could not understand the pitiful expression when they looked at her. She could not understand why they think her sister only will give her the unfortunate. Is it because she could not talk and could not hear? Is it because she is different from the other? Is that the reason that makes everyone think that if someone like her sister takes care of her, she will only give her miserable life?


    " I just don''t understand what are you doing?" said Miranda. The landlord of her new house in this Empire Malum. She looked like she stood in front of her door while talking with Rosan who visited.


    " What do you mean?"


    " Why do you do all of this? It is not like you," she said. " You give people like them this house, you treated them so well, and I did help you until now is because you are my friend. But, many people complain about how could I let someone like her, taking care of a child."


    "... If you just want to talk about this, I want you to leave," said Rosan, calmly. " There is a child inside and there is also Irish-"


    " She could not hear anyway! Just listen to me and just send her to an orphanage or something-"


    It is always like this eventually. Every single time,  people will always say the same thing all over again while pitying her and blaming her sister who did not do anything wrong. She never does something bad. Never steal someone''s food, never kick and hit someone, never get mad at her... the only thing she did was only give her so much love that Arisha always misses every day.


    It is hurting her so much every time they talk about her sister that way. It is like the tears will just stream down her cheeks. She wants to cry so much and say, " GO AWAY!" onto their face but how could she do that?


    Stolen story; please report.


    [ Is it to your liking?] while her sister will always take care of her while smiling gently like this.


    '' sister, Ms.Miranda is talking bad about you right now.'' and even though she wants to tell her so bad about it, she ended up just smiling, " Yes! It is really delicious." as brightly as she could while ignoring the conversation that she did not want to hear.


    Her sister always says that in this world, there are no bad people. If they did do something bad, there is always a reason behind it. So her sister always tells her that she has to be nice to people. Arisha could say it is true, but at the same time, it is not. Because even though she might be too young to understand that, but,


    '' sister, there are always people who will do the bad thing even we are kind to them.''


    because she saw it on her entire life.


    At first, She never understands it but,  recently she start to understand it quite well. Just like before back in the village when her sister toiled and did the only work she can do out of pity from people- even though her sister did it well, even though her sister did a good job, people will underestimate her as always. How hard she was for being extra careful to not mess up anything, a little simple mistake will get her blamed entirely. Because some people were seeing her as someone who will only bring the burden, then blaming her sister for everything that happened to her because of her disability.


    " It is fortunate the injury is not that severe! But, how if it happens again? We can not guarantee that nothing will happen again if someone like her takes care of a child like this!"  the old lady said. She was yelling back then in Pope Joseph''s house, she was the old lady in her village who found her unconscious after falling down from the tree while wandering around.


    " I will take her if you don''t want to do something about it! she is still a child and you let someone muted and deaf to be her guardian?!"


    and she was crying so hard every time she heard that. Running to her sister who is confused and worried at the same time. Hugging her with her trembling hands."  Sister! Please don''t let her take me away from you!" and crying it out loud to the miserable sister of hers. Who looked at her with a faint smile, who then bowed and begged so hard to someone who yelled at her. Then she was just doing the language that no one understands nor even cares too, pitifully.


    She was so miserable, that her heartache so much and she cried hard.


    ''It was me who wandered around when you told me not to.''


    ''It was me who climbed that tree.''


    ''It was all on me.''


    But, why they were angry with her sister only? Why do they give that kind of expression that looks like her life was so miserable while they were the ones who think that way? Why did they blame it on her sister and made her have to bow for forgiveness for everything she never did.


    There is nothing wrong with her sister. So why people can not stop and let her be,


    " My mommy said that you can come to my house to eat." said her friend from the academic.


    " Ah, thank you but my sister will cook my dinner for me," she said while smiling brightly. " She will be home soon."


    and her friend of her frowned. " Are you okay?"


    " What do you mean?" she said while smiling faintly. " I am okay."


    " Your sister is deaf and muted, what thing she could do?" asked her. " My mommy said that it is dangerous for you to live with someone like her. So, you can co-"


    ''Sister...I am so sorry.''


    she might once again just put her in a hard situation. She might once again burden her because of her action. But, her heart is so aching, and they never stop talking even she says so. It hurts her so much as though she screams, yells, and grips her friend''s hair hard- the pain in her heart will not go away.


    " APOLOGIZE TO MY SISTER!"  and even she screams it out loud, everyone will just look at her in such pitiful expression.


    and just when she looks at her sister, who runs over with worry. The tears that she holds burst eventually. " I am so sorry." and she said to her miserably.  " I am so sorry..." and repeating her words even she is now in her embrace crying so hard. Hugging her tightly so that she will not out of her sight. Hugging her tightly so no one tries to take her to go away from her sister.


    ''Sister, are you now bowing again to the people?''


    ''Sister, I am the one who did something bad so you don''t have to ask for forgiveness.''


    ''Sister, I am so sorry...but my heart is so aching, I don''t think I am strong enough to see you begging to them.''


    She is so sorry, she still not strong enough to show people, how the world is beautiful every time she is in her embrace. She is still not strong enough. So please,


    ''Forgive me.''


    ***

 Sign Fourteen

    After that dreadful yet confusing moment where she had to face all the thrilling situations in the place that she shouldn''t be- only one day after that day, Imperial people came to Daniel''s Trading Company and asked her to come to the Imperial Palace once more. It was quite confusing, but she did it in the end because what other thing she could do in that situation?


    There were two ministers who waited for her and they both are, the minister of finance and the minister of International Trading. They both looked like they were already past their half decades but, still so sturdy and gallant except for their age.


    " My name is Higrid Pecunia and this man is Sir Asthon Namas," said the finance minister, while as usual, Haya will get involved in the situation related to her as her interpreter. " So, shall we discuss the proposal you once proposed, Ms. Irisha?" and somehow, at that time she did want to complain to them of how their work ethic was nowhere to be found. To come to her workplace without prior notice and suddenly reveal their intention to cooperate. It was not a really nice act, and the fact that they were not even apologizing was also worsening the situation. Yet, again... it was a hierarchical world to start with, and who was she to complain about this system.


    Well in the end thing is getting better day by day. It was starting from that sudden meeting with the minister who then lead her to be the right hand of the finance minister of the empire that specialized on the independent companies'' matter. They created a new division for her to lead under the minister of financial supervision, and she then created her own team who work under her. Every day was a hectic situation especially when her job was to stabilize the state''s financial income but, well, she is survived. She is survived even after five months already passed.


    [ Use your jacket and put on your favorite blanket, can you walk by yourself?] asked Irisha to Arisha who wore thick clothing than usual.  Even though today is a weekday, Arisha is also not that excited to go to her school like before. She looks so sullen and her cheeks are reddened.


    " I don''t want to walk." and while Irisha puts her hand on her forehead who still has a little bit of fever, she smiles gently.


    [Okay, then. I will hold you.] and hold her who will just be comfortable in her embrace and hold Irisha tightly. She then just pat''s her back gently while preparing to go to work. Arisha never once acted like this. She was so healthy and never sick. The last time she was sick maybe when she was still a baby, back when she was just transmigrated and struggling with this world. Arisha never acted spoiled and never complained so much. As far as she remembers, Arisha never asked anything from her and just always be in her best acts. She always became a very understanding sister.


    Irisha could say that at her age, Arisha already acts mature enough than her friends.


    ''... she still a child though.'' and sure, Irisha does not realize that she takes her little sister''s understanding for granted. Like two days ago was the first time she realized what burden her little sisters had been through in her little body. How she cried so much and apologized to her, was the worst moment that shattered her heart just like back in the time when an old lady in the village wanted to take her away from Irisha. Seem, Arisha learned or thought that if she did something bad, people will blame her sister and take her away from Irisha. So that is way, Arisha then acted maturely, avoided acting childish, and hold everything by herself.


    '' You are still 8 years old, Arisha.'' and she frowned hurtfully while holding his little sister in her embrace.  '' and... you love me so much.'' as to how she never wanted to go from her side all night and repeatedly saying.


    " Don''t leave me, sister."  while her face was so red and her fever was so high. She then spent all two days just to be by her sister''s side and told her how much important she is to her so that she will never ever leave her alone or let people take her away from her.


    [ You just don''t understand how important you are for me.] and while brushing her hair gently she kissed her forehead. [ So, don''t be worried and just do what things that make you happy. Don''t ever keep your heartache alone by yourself, okay?] asked her and she did not know either Arisha understood what she was saying as her fever was high, but she stopped crying and then sleep soundly after that.


    Truthfully, she still wants to take a break off from her work and take care of Arisha until she feels better, but, the imperial letter came to her house and told her how urgent her presence is. They kinda asked it in a very nice and polite way despite how tyranny they should be, and maybe she should not take it for granted and just come while they are still nice to her- is what she thought the entire day.


    When she asked Arisha about it, she was surprised but also excited.


    " You are working, there?" asked her while eating her food in her bed. " My friends always talking about how cool the palace is."


    [ Yes, and if you are strong enough to go, I will bring you.]


    " I want to!"


    and she smiles. [ Then, go to bed early so tomorrow you will feel much better.] she said and Arisha nodded as she then went to sleep. Her fever slowly went down which was nice, but seem this morning she was still feeling weak so that she just fell asleep again in her embrace.


    '' ... It is really okay?'' she thought as she is kinda worried about her, but, even Haya''s wife said that she wants to take care of her, Arisha just did not want to let her go. Then she sighs, '' I will just try it once and look at her condition, if it worsens I will just go back home.'' because Arisha is her priority after all.


    '' Ah.'' and when she just comes down to the stairs, she passes Ms.Miranda as usual, who looks more uncomfortable and awkward while looking at her.


    After she was listening to Arisha''s story, it was hard to maintain their relationship. Even though the truth is Irisha does not want it to be this way but the other party does not feel the same, so she gives a letter to her that she had prepared yesterday. Then, Ms.Miranda looks at it in confusion but then reads it for a while.


    She thought that she writes it clear enough that she will move out of this house, and do not expect any further conversation that Ms.Miranda also will not be comfortable with too. So, she just gives a gesture to her to excuse herself and just open the front door.


    " Ms.Irisha!" and a very cheerful lady in her Imperial worker''s suit waves from outside the gate. With the imperial carriage that is not only large but also eccentric for it to be in this commoner residential lot. " Are you ready?" asked her with fluent sign language.


    Her name is Tara, and she was assigned three months ago to be her interpreter. She was so surprised when someone other than people in the company suddenly became so fluent in sign language. Yet, she was also confused because she did not need another interpreter because there was Haya and her people from Daniel''s Trade Company that could be her interpreter. When she asked her, Tara said.


    "... I just applied for the job of sign language interpreter''s position that specifically needed to be a woman," she said. " It is the first time for the Imperial to open such position for a woman, so I just applied it and I am so grateful to be accepted! My family is also proud of me and I will make sure to you that I will do my best, but, is there something wrong?" and she was so happy and so excited about her new job, that Irisha could not bring more questions to dig information about the reason. In the end, after all; the staff in Daniel''s Trading Company became so busy after she takes the position in the Imperial. It can be said that her position now also effecting Daniel''s Trading Company, and because of that she is sure that, it will be the right choice to just accept Tara.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She is also kind and cheerful, Irisha could easily be comfortable with her in just three months. " She is sleeping? Is her fever still high?" she is also a loving person just like how she is worrying her sister now. While looking at Arisha who sleeps soundly in her embrace, "  I already prepared for your sister necessities in the palace, so she will be comfortable, but, if there anything that I should do for you?" asked Tara.


    and she smiles, [ Thank you. I have some documents that I should bring in front of my house on the fourth floor, could you please bring it for me because I was not able to bring it while holding my sister.] she said.


    " Of course, Ms.Irisha," she said. While talking to other coachman''s that then come inside her house while Ms.Marinda is running toward them and seems to talk to her in confusion.


    She then looks at Tara, who seems to understand that she wants her to interpret it for her, in one glance. " This Miss asked why Imperial Carriage here. She is also asked, is there something wrong with you?" and Tara twitched her eyes while looking at Ms.Miranda in a serious manner, " Excuse me, but, you are talking with the right hand of the Finance Minister of the Empire. You should mind your manner while talking with her." said her.


    But, Ms.Miranda becomes more confused, " What do you mean? She is just deaf and muted. You might have a wrong address?"


    and Tara is staring at her in resentment. "... Ms.Irisha, should we take care of her?" asked her. Where even though she does not understand what Ms.Miranda has said, she could imagine the words. Especially on that day when Arisha had a fight with her friend, she came all the way to her and wrote her something. She said how uncomfortable she was accepting her in her place and asked her to go. She also said that it will be better not to tell Rosan about this matter, because of how kind Rosan is. She also said that Irisha should not take Rosan''s kindness for granted. She said that Irisha should also ask for forgiveness from Arisha''s friend''s family and told her that it is better to take Arisha to the appropriate place where normal people could take care of her sister correctly.


    ''... she was literally using ''normal people'' and '' correctly taking care of my sister'' in that letter.''


    is she mad? Of course. As she is only human and not a robot without a heart and feeling.... but, more than that, she is just feeling pitiful. Sometimes she asked herself, will people who treated her like this will also treat other people with disability in the same way?


    [... It is okay.] she said. [ I will move out from this house, so there is nothing to do.]


    Then Tara nodded, while another coachman helps Irisha to go inside the carriage. Then Tara is looking to the surrounding where many eyes trying to know what is happening. The disturbing looking as they were witnessing something that impossible to be done. " ... Next time, we will not accept this kind of behavior, Miss," she said to Ms.Miranda who is still in disbelieve about this situation. " Ms. Irisha is someone who is important that Crown Prince himself, hires her personally. So mind, your way when talking about her," she said, who then left Ms.Miranda paled in her little front garden. Tara might be doing something that she should not be done because no one ordered her. In the end, it was really just her own personal opinion. Yet, it was so disturbing for her when she looked at so many people who had the same thought and feelings about Ms.Irisha just like she did before.


    ''... and I regret it every day for what I''ve done.'' she said in her mind while looking at how gently the Miss she once despised, brushed her little sister''s hair. The scenery sure makes her smile. Because, not only she is a loving person, but a very amazing one. She is the one who makes Tara amazed to see a woman standing equally in front of the officials of the empire. She is the one who confidently brings up her opinion and she is also the one who is being listened to by people in this kind of hierarchy and patriarchal society.


    [ I am just deaf and a mute, but that''s it.] and that simple sentence that came from her mouth, make Tara realize how inspirational this woman was. Then started from that day, each day in her life was so exciting whenever she is with this woman.


    ***


    " Ms. Arisha, we will make you many good snacks, so would you like to come with us?" asked the imperial maid to her while kneeling in front of Arisha who is hugging her sister stickily even after they arrived at the empire. She was so hyped after waking up in front of the first gate and excitedly looking at her surroundings when they arrived in the palace''s front yard but when Irisha said that she will go for a while, she hugged her tightly and becomes so clingy to her.


    and both of the maids look so confused and looking at her to get the solution, but she is also confused because she never thought she has to lead the meeting while the crown prince is here too.


    "... just let her be, bring sweets and snacks for the child." but then Tara pokes her to tell her what the crown prince just said.


    She looks at him, who is now talking with his assistant, and then looks at her. " You may start now." and used the sign language to her casually.


    ''... he already fluent in sign language too?'' she said in her mind. She is quite amazed especially when she is now, knowing how tight his schedule is as the crown prince. To be able to have this kind of conversation with someone like him, she is kinda touched.


    " Then, Ms.Irisha will give you the document for today''s meeting," said Tara. While being helped with the other staff to distribute the documents. " Then, please open the first page. We are now going to talk about the agreement with-" and Tara then interpreted Irisha''s speech to the whole audience that filled with the officials and other important members.


    " Ms.Irisha, here is the hot chocolate for you." whispered the maid who then talked with her in the middle of the meeting where many people are talking now.


    She looks at Irisha who looks at her too and smiles at the maid that is also smiling at her too. [ Thank you.] she said. [ You should say it too, Arisha.]


    and while sitting in her thigh, and holding the hot chocolate that is wrapped by fury clothes. She nodded. " Thank you, Miss."


    and the maid smiles delightfully, especially since this is the first time Arisha wants to talk to her. " My name is Hannah. Please comfortably ask something to me, I will wait in that corner Ms.Arisha." she said.


    and she nodded in her blushing cheeks.  " Thank you." and made the maid feels so much fluffy because of her. Irisha could understand because Arisha is really lovely and cute. She is a little smaller than her friend but, she is a polite and loving person. It will be hard for resisting a child like her.


    " Ms.Irisha, how about the demand? Do not you think it will be full of risque?" asked someone. Who makes Irisha who is poked by Tara looked at her. Tara then slowly interpreted it again to her and she then explained it to the man. It was kinda hard to explain it on the blackboard while holding Arisha, and some people there slowly become impatience, but:


    " Tell her that she doesn''t have to be rushed." the crown prince said and makes them become calm in just a second.


    and Tara nodded while telling Irisha about that. Then Irisha nodded and bowed to him before writing things on the blackboard again. In that position, Arisha could clearly see many adults are waiting for her sister. She could easily see how they then patiently talked to her. No one gives her the uncomfortable eyes, no one there is underestimating her, in a way... Arisha could understand that they are treating her sister kindly.


    " What is this mean?" but, this tall man that looks like Prince in the storybook that she likes, is always be the one who helps her sister whenever she faces trouble.  He uses sign language just like her to her sister and waits for her patiently.


    [ ... please wait a minute.] said her sister while troubled holding her with her one hand.


    Then Arisha looks at the man to his beautiful golden eyes who then also look at Arisha''s eyes too and they both have a little staring moment before she loosens her hug and stretches her hands to reach the man.


    Irisha and Tara are surprised.


    Irisha turns her eyes to Tara quickly to help her say something for her sister, and while Tara understands it so clearly- The Crown Prince already holds her sister in his hand.


    [ Pardon me, Your Grace-]


    and he, who is now looking at Arisha who also looking at him, smiles a little. " She looks like she is the mini version of you." without the sign language, and make her Irisha confused. " Tell her to continue, her sister will be with me."


    and Tara nodded in confusion, while Irisha then looks at Arisha who put her head down in his embrace. [ Please forgive me.] she said, but Arisha seem does not concern about anything even though her sister is having a heart attack right now.  Of course, many people in the hall were also surprised by this kind of situation. Never in their lifetime of serving the imperial family, they see the wicked crown prince holding a child dearly like that. But... in a way, they are somehow starting to get used to it.


    '' It was not the first time.'' said Tara while looking at the prince who holding Ms.Irisha''s little sister back to his chair, who has the same thought as the people in this hall. People who work beside Ms.Irisha will also already know. The public secret of the crown prince and the new commoner in this palace. She starts to smile, while looking at the woman who is still concerned, but again leads the meeting in the perfect accomplishment.


    ***

 Sign Fifteen

    Her office in the palace is on the first floor near Samala Garden. The Garden can be visited casually by people who have the access to the palace. It is a quite spacious garden with beautiful vines with unique flowers that came from the cracks of the rocky stones. It was so natural and it is the reason why it is so beautiful. There are not many trees in this garden and the plants are almost all small flowers that will survive in this cold temperature and will not be destroyed easily by strong wind because they are so many dragons in the sky that will be landing around it.


    " Ms.Irisha." then she is being surprised by someone who touched her shoulder. Then, Rosan''s friend, Edward, looks at her in concern while saying. " I am so sorry, am I surprised you?" in his fluent sign language.


    and she shakes her head. [ What is it?]


    Then he smiles very gently, in a way that many ladies will fall for him especially with his appearance who already appealing." I was looking for you in your office, but, I don''t find you. People said that you still have a meeting. I was going to wait for you in front of the room."


    and she nodded, still can''t get used to his sudden changed behavior. Yet, she smiles. [ Is it about the previous task?]


    and he nodded. " Yes, I have done it and need a consultation for further execution."


    [ Then, let''s talk in my office.] she said. While walking after the man who allows her to go first.


    On the day when this man asked her to read the text in that thrilling situation, he met her who was going out of the Imperial Infirmary. He stood in front of the entrance while holding a paper. She thought that he needed something that was not related to her, but, after he looked at her, his eyes widen up and he approached her slowly.


    "... What do you want?" but Haya, was so different when he faced him. He pulled her to his back and protected her from this man. She of course could not see or understand what they were talking about but, Haya suddenly gave him a paper. She looked at Haya and Haya said, " This man wants you to read this. After that, he said he will go."


    and Irisha quite confused but then look at the letter. She read it quite a while and look at him to his eyes. He was looking so sad despite how arrogant and vocal he was.


    " I, only want to say my apologize," he said. " I sincerely want you to forgive me for all the rudeness that I''ve done to you. I am sure, it will be hard for you to accept it... and I will not try to force you..."


    and it was the first time that someone ask her forgiveness. On that day, she was so confused about how she was supposed to react.  In the first place, she never thought that this man was wronged her after all. [ I don''t see why I have to forgive you. There is nothing to be apologized for after all. You are just believing what you believe.] she said.


    the man looks sullen but then smiles faintly. "... You may be right, but, I do want to say my sincere apologies and I hope you accept it," he said. " I will excuse myself, Ms. Irisha... Please forgive me for this uncomfortable situation." and the man after that excused himself, and never be heard again even after she was in the new division. Even though she believed that he is the kind of person who will seek the opportunity just like many people who then come to her even they were yelling and screaming at her before.


    "... He was stubborn, with his hard principle and sometimes too reckless, but the reason why I still stick around with him is that he is an honest person. At least to me, well it might be confusing, but, I don''t know...I will just know when he is being honest with himself." Rosan said while she asked about this matter. Then she smiles weakly, " He is also the one who will punch me in my face if I did something stupid, too... so, well, in the end, it is all up to you to forgive him or not." she said.


    knowing that, she just has a little time to think before she says,[ I don''t know. I just feel that I am not in the position where I should forgive him.] She thought that, even though the situation was kind of awkward at the beginning, but, in professionalism, sometimes she needs to brush personal matters away and then do what is right for the sake of people. That is why she invited him under Imperial name.


    He then came, sitting and waiting in the prepared room in her office, then stood up in the moment he looked at her. The conversation was started with an awkward atmosphere, as Haya looked so mad toward him but she tried to be professional and stated her purpose. It took her a while to explain it to him, but the man was so composed and listened to her so well.


    "... I will do this," he said.


    then she smiles, [ Is there anything you still confused about?]


    and he looks at her, " I don''t understand why you asked me to do this." he said.


    and knowing that from Haya, she kinda got what he was trying to say. [ To put it simply, it is because your company filled all the requirements for this project.] she said. [ To add more, I just found your principle toward business has a similar vision with mine... so that is the reason why I asked you.] then she smiles gently in the hope the man understands her more, [ So please, just makes the past becomes the past.]


    After that, he then diligently work on his cooperation with the Imperial. Frequently, come all the way to the palace while the work could be done by his own subordinates and not by himself.  She once told him that he could just send someone, but, he then replied.


    " ... no, I am comfortable enough to have time with you." and she might be not having a serious love experience in the past, but, she was not dumb enough not to know about this obvious sign.  So that is why it becomes so much awkward every time she is with him.


    [... for this matter, I have to ask Sir Higrid about this. Let me check his schedule- ] she said while then opening her book. [... Ah, maybe in two days the document will be ready. I will send someone to you-]


    " I will come here," he said while smiling.


    and she just smiles professionally, [ Then, in case I am not here, I will ask someone to stand by.] she said.


    Then Edward''s smile is somehow shaken a little bit, but not to the point that makes Irisha realize it as he still smiles soundly. While looking at Irisha who then turns her face away. "... You are really ignoring me, huh?" and somehow saying something that Irisha will not be able to hear. Then he frowned while looking to the back of the brunette hair of her that he always wanted to touch.


    " Sister!" and suddenly a young little child running and hugging her from behind.


    His eyes widen as he could see the similarity of this child to Irisha. " Is it, your child, Ms.Irisha?" asked him while trying to hold his smile.


    and Irisha who then turned to hug Arisha noticed his movement and shook her head. [ She is my sister.] she said. [ Introduce yourself, Arisha.]


    and while smiling widely, she said. " I am Arisha Spes, Mister. I am 8 years old," she said.


    Then he smiles, " So you are her sister," he said happily. " Are you a student?"


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    and Arisha nodded while then showing off her school insignia. " I am the first-grader student," she said while doing the sign language fluently. While then turns to Irisha who brushes her messy hair gently and she then excitedly tells her story in her school with her happy face. Irisha looks at her patiently and follows the story with so many expressions. " I touched the baby dragon and the dragon was hugging me back!" and when she said that, Irisha smiles so beautifully. She takes a glance at Edward with a kind of expression that he has never once seen.


    Then he unconsciously covers his mouth.


    Irisha frowned while looking at him and is about to reach him with her hand, but, he stands up immediately. " I have to go!" he said while in total confusion to even speak in sign language. Yet, he also does not have time to fix it as he just excuses himself. Then after he realizes that no one is around, he looks at the large window within the palace.


    '' Ah... I screwed.'' he really is, as his face shows his feeling too damn much.


    The blushing that reddened his face,  the hot feeling that he felt. Every time he closes her eyes, the image of Irisha who is smiling at him gently and warmly, is beautifully depicted. Rushing his heart and rising his desire, ''


    "... and now, I want to hold you so bad."


    ***


    They both were looking at each other after they were seeing an interesting walkout. Irisha herself could not understand Edward''s action and just does not want to think so much about it and just does the rest of her work after Tara and others came from their break. Tara as usual will hug Arisha and play with her a little bit, before Arisha then, say:


    " I will go play!" and run out of her office.


    " Don''t go far away! Remember the limit line!" said Tara after Irisha looks at her.


    " Okaaay!" she said while then bowing so hard to another worker of Irisha''s division. " Good afternoon, Mister." and greeted him who then smiled and waved to her, telling her not to go too far just like Tara.


    [ I will go to the data storage.] she said while picking up her document.


    " Is there something you need? I can do that for you."


    and she shook her head. [ I am still not sure which data, so, I have to go by myself. Please just do the rest of your work.]


    Tara then smiles, " Okay. Please be careful."


    It is already five months and a half for her being a worker in this Imperial Palace and she is surely quite astonished by herself who actually worked in this kind of place. To be able to see the sun rises and set in this view is surely something to be grateful about. She also still does not believe that she could walk around freely like this in a fantasy-like place. Even though she now is working, but, she always thinks that working while having a chance to walk around this flying palace is really a pretty good privilege.


    '' but, I hate this kind of storage system.''  it might be great if there is internet here so it will be easy to find the document she wanted and not search it one by one in this very large and spacious data storage where many papers and rolls are all over the wooden storage.


    '' It took me 40 minutes to be able to find this one agreement paper?'' she sighed. While coming out from the storage data who is guarded by knights who greeted her. Then while enjoying the walk in the hallway that faces the sky, a sudden wind came.


    Whoosh!


    Where her document in her hand is almost flying and her dress and hair are blown away. Then while she turns herself away to the sky, other dragons just landed with their knight. She looks at it in her sparkling eyes,


    ''... what is the feeling of riding the dragon?''  it is really something that she always thought of while looking at the flying dragons above her head. People said that not just anyone could ride the dragon, even the Holy Knights that already passed their training will not just end up being the dragon''s riders.


    " What are you thinking right now?" and of course, Irisha who is now immersed in the scenery and thought does not realize his existence. Who is now standing in front of her who is amazed at the dragon and its knight. He looks at her way, with his golden eyes that are shimmering by the sunsets. "... Is in your eyes they are pretty?" he muttered while looking at the woman who still standing there holding her document.


    then, after a while, she was surprised.  [ Your Grace!] while looking at him who standing in front of her. She bowed at him and used her sign language, [ Greeting to the dragon''s blessing, The Crown Prince!]


    and he smiles, " What are you doing?" asked him.


    [ I was just picking up some data.] she said while looking to the tall man that her head is the same height as his shoulder. He is surely a fantasy man as his handsomeness could be so overwhelming even though he is in his practice clothes. She then looks at him quite a while, thinking of when she started to talk comfortably like this with the well-known wicked crown prince.


    "... I really like how you are looking at me like that," he said without sign language.


    [ Pardon?]


    " Do you want to ride one?"


    [ Eh?] asked her composedly but he could see how excited she is.


    " I will let you ride one if you want," he said while reaching out his big hand to her. He giggles behind his covered mouth as he looks at her who is thinking.


    [ ... but, I am not a Holy Knight- excuse me?!] and she frowned while looking at him who suddenly grabbed her documents and give them to the close knights.


    "... You still have that concern while I am the one who asked you?" asked him.


    When she looked at him into his eyes, [ ... Is it because Your Grace is the one with the dragon''s blood?]


    Then he nodded while holding her hand and pulling her to the middle of the spacious field. Then while he is looking at the sky where they are so many dragons, one of them swooped down so fast makes her put herself in a self-defense position while still holding the man''s hand.


    After a while, she looks at the dragon that sits in front of her while the knight slowly comes down from the saddle. It was fully coated with black leather, both of the hands and feet have big crawls. The horns are small but give the impression of extraordinary valor. His golden eyes are looking at her, and somehow intimidating in a way that she should turn her face away but, she could not. The curiosity of this magical creature makes her want to touch him and reach her hand out without her even realizing it. Yet, the dragon suddenly flaps his wings quite hard as he then opens his mouth and shows his fang to attack her, before- the crown prince pulls her close to him and in a time when she could not see, the dragon bowed his head toward them.


    The prince smiles, as he holds her hand tight. " You should aware that dragon is not friendly creatures," he said while looking at her who was still shocked with what happened, " Come, I will let you ride one."


    ''... why you always smile like that?''  she could not understand it but, it is always the best distraction whenever she is with him. '' he should not be like this, is not he?'' as he the wicked and the tyranny that people scared of.


    [ But, you say that I should be aware?] asked her.


    he nodded, " Yes, but you do not have to if you are with me." and after leading her closer to the dragon, he holds her waist and put her up easily to the saddle.


    '' what?!'' it is so sudden, and it is also quite high. She found herself holding him so tightly while looking at him scared.


    " If you are holding both of my hands like that, how I am supposed to come up?"


    '' what are you saying?!'' screamed her inside while looking at him panicked.


    He again smiled. While holding her in the air for a while, and hug her in his embrace before jumping in a second to the saddle. A very unexpected parkour action that makes Irisha paled.


    [ I am not that into action, Your Grace!] she said while sitting in his thigh but too panicked to even realize that.


    He just leaves her babbling for a second while grabbing the dragon''s rope that the knight gives to him while then looking at her who hugged him tight because of a sudden movement of the dragon who is now standing. " You might need to hold me tight when we are flying."


    [ Wait, wait a minute, please.  I am not re-] but the man is not looking at her and suddenly, a strong movement like an economic class plane takes off to the air feels so strong. The force that makes her feel like she is now falling makes her hug him so tightly.


    '' I am scared! I am scared!''  and she screams so hard inside, while not loosening her hug for even an inch. ''  I am scared!'' but of course, he could not understand her as she could not even speak!


    The thrill is so much, she could not bear anymore. She has to tell him! She has to! So that is why She crawled her hand to slowly get to his neck, then his face, she then grabbed his cheeks so that she could make him look into her face while also not losing her safety.


    " S...op"  and she said. Yet, the man only looks at her with his golden eyes. Staring at her like he did not understand anything at all, so then, she brought her mouth close to his ear. Somehow to the point that her lips touched his ears, but she herself could not care anymore. She does not even realize it in the first place, she just holds him tight and just says, " p..is...s..op."


    and while she pushes her body far, she looks at the man who giggles. Hold her waist while another hand of him holds one of her hands, then he turns his face away which makes his golden eyes shine in orange. Then, she freezes in awe, while looking at the beauty of the two suns that start to be one. The scenery is too stunning that it is stopped her heart for a second.


    [ It is so beautiful, Your Grace!] she said, while smiling so bright while looking at him in her sparkling black eyes.


    and he smiles in admiration, " Yes it is." while looking at her, and her sparkling brown eyes.


    ***

 Sign Sixteen

    " Greeting to the blessing of the Dragon, The Crown Prince, Castra Isaac Malum."


    The sound of the greeting that is now pretty much bored himself so much while looking at people who will bow, paled, tremble, and try so hard to compose themselves in the presence of him. Either men or women, either the small one or the big one- everyone, in the end, will worship him as he is the one with the holy dragon''s blood running through his vein. No one dares enough to look him into his eyes.


    even in the situation where one was begged or was filled with hatred, the eyes that looked at him would be filled with fear as well as surrender to unrequited anger.


    Then in the end they will scream from inside their heart while cursing,


    " You monster!"


    As their body then sliced and their blood flood in a very thick red color.


    The scene of when the flesh shattered and the strong rust smell of the blood never once bother him. Somehow it is enjoyable, just like prey getting bitten by the predator. The satisfaction of it always calms him down.


    It is like ecstasy.


    It is like drugs.


    The high feeling of it is so euphoric. It could be so addicting and makes him lose his control. It is so messed up, to the point it disgusts him even more.


    " The Dragon blesses the human who worships him," they said, and they also said how special the one with the dragon''s blood as they also look at him in admiration, envy, and desire while they will run away whenever he gladly shows them his power.


    " The Dragon is wicked but human is more." he could bluntly state that. Either he, himself is human, but the ones surrounding him are all sneaky morons.


    and he hates the fact that he should take their blood to feel the comfort of being fully aware of himself. He hates it so much that he needs someone''s blood to control his emotion.


    So, if now he is being known as the wicked crown prince, it could be the best phrase of how he describes himself. As this life already wicking him, eventually from the start.


    " It is just the fucking holy dragon sure it has too much free time, huh?" and he smirked while drinking his red wine, " or... human is a greedy trash creature." and Ray over there, who has served him for his entire life just closing his eyes while standing far from him.


    his smiles are gone, and he then closes his eyes while thinking, " Is there any interesting thing in this damn world?" something that could distract him in this wicked life of him. Something that could let him out from this disgusting comfort from the thick red blood that flows to his vein from the transfusion hose.


    .


    .


    Yet, then..


    [ It is so beautiful, Your Grace.] she said, the woman that could not make any sound nor hear one. The one that has dark brown eyes that will look like its black without this orange-ish sunlight.


    '' I always like to see her freckles.'' in fact, he likes to see everything on her face. Her thin lips, her curly hair that she tries to hold with one of her hands, her eyelashes, and her thin lips. Her eyes sparkle in awe while she looks at the scenery of the suns set, '' Are they really that beautiful?'' and her smile widen up as she feels the cold breezes in her face.


    " Your cheeks become redden," then he touches her cheek, " are you cold?"


    but she just frowned, again looking at him straightly with her eyes. [ What did you say, Your Grace?] and he just smiles, as he then remembers so many times her eyes look at him straightly.


    Even with her hands trembled by the blood, and her expression paled by the terror, she will always look at him into his eyes. With her tiny body, which is mute and deaf, she brazenly stands up and speaks. Yes, speak with her strange hand''s movement that somehow, make people listen to her.


    She is just a woman.


    She is just a commoner.


    Moreover, she is a disabled person.


    Someone like her does not exist in this society, they are labeled as useless. So then many of them buried themself in the molded stereotyped. Immersed and embraced their unfortunate, yet... how could this tiny one be so different?


    '' I was thought of you as a stupid one.'' that is reckless and naive. Yet now, his eyes are now all into hers.


    [... it is so high-] and she gasped, while her breath starts to be heavy. He knew it will eventually happen, but the woman itself was too engaged to the scenery and could not even realize her own body.  [ Are we going now?] and the disappointed expression of her that is lovely puts smiles on him while holding her waist close to him. Pulls the rope, and leads the dragon down.


    He holds her up once more and puts her to the ground, while she holds his hands so tight because of her imbalance. Yet, she smiles again at him and said, [ It feels like I am still flying so the ground feels so strange.] and he thought that it is better for her to just hold onto him and not rush to talk with her hand language, but, he glances to how her hands then let him go eventually.


    " Sister!" she was then surprised by the hug of her mini. The one that looks so much like her, but a mini one. That also has the same curious gaze if they are together.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She looks confused but then holds her sister up. [ You are not allowed to go near the dragon.] she said. As she then runs to Tara who also comes.


    He then laughs, which makes the knights and Tara surprised. "... You are not even aware of yours," he said. " ... brings her the medicine, something hot and warm too..." he said to the knight, as he slowly follows the woman who is now talking about her experience to her mini. Who is now looking back at him and looking grumpy, and he knows the reason quite well. "... If you are a little bigger, I will let you."


    and just like her sister, she smiles with her chubby cheeks while jumping excitedly," Promise, Your Grace?" and pulling out her pinkie,


    " I promise." then he said, as his pinkie knots hers.


    ***


    The meeting hall is silent. Even though many people filled the round table and they are breathing quite finely. Yes, quite as both of the monarchs are now stare the document in their hands in an agonizing stare.


    The man that is now in front of them, kneeling, trembling, and paled as much as he already died. Well, people in the hall are quite thinking the same thought.


    " So you are saying that the confidential agreement between Nara is leaked and now Jahar takes control of it." asked the emperor. Who is not looking at him but his deep voice surely intense enough to terrorize the man who is bowing, and could not even look nor say something to defend himself. " So... what do you want to say? Our military is now on its way, yet- they seem will just having a great war independently, huh?" he said sarcastically.


    "... I-I w-was su-sure that the confidential agreement pa-passed the eli-lite troop," he gulped.


    The crown smirked, " Yes, of course for you it seemed," and he sighed, " What''s the update?"


    and some man stands, " General Derik''s troop cornered and asking for permission to attack."


    " ... then another annoying party will just join the Jahar, is what you mean by that?"


    and the man who just stood up decided to shut his mouth and sit.


    " Send back up the troop, tell Derik to just do what is need-"


    " Please wait a minute Your Grace-" said Tara in panicked. While looking anxiously to Irisha who is looking at papers in her hands. " Ms. irisha, what do you want to say- Ah, she said that if you do that it will break our agreement with Nara."


    the crown prince looks at her, " Yes, I understand that. So you are saying we are just going to let them being sli- die?" asked him.


    " There must be some solution about this-"


    " We are not in a situation that solution could just pop out in a second," he said firmly.


    " We are also not in the situation to ruin the trading growth that we desperately build."


    and he frowned Irisha, " You understand that now, a bunch troop that we put our money in, in the crucial situation?"


    Irisha also looked at him daringly, " Your Grace, you also understand how fragile our financial state is right now right?" asked her. Who of course Tara is the one who said that but, her intense expression surely thickens the stuffy atmosphere. Where some people in this hall are quite saluting of her action and some thought of reckless she is to fight against the crown prince. Tara on the other hand, who is standing between them is praying so hard for this meeting to end faster.


    [ I am not saying that we have to sacrifice General Derik''s troop, it was never my intention but, Nara''s cooperation related to other trading matters is crucial if we are reckless.] she said. [ You are being reckless if you do what you just said right now.]


    and the crown prince twitches, " ... You are saying that without knowing military strategy-"


    [ Then discussed it!] she said while glaring toward him. [ Is Sir Higrid will not even speak about it?] asked her while looking at the other official. Who looks at the crown prince for a glance, and the emperor who looks at both of them with his hand again, resting his head.


    "... I am also thinking it is a reckless action, Your Grace," he said.


    " We should break down the situation first,-" said the minister of defense, " If you don''t mind for me to explain my thought."


    and the crown prince looks at him, while then looking at Irisha. He stands up and goes down to the round table from his seat.


    " You also need to explain it, sir," said Tara while interpreting Irisha''s speech to the man who is still kneeling in confusion while the officials and the crown prince are talking,  " Please explain the matter to Ms.Irisha, first."


    " Ye-yes! I will!" he said as he then runs toward Irisha, " You will interpret it correctly right?"


    and Tara nodded, " Just say it in the briefest statement." she said, then the man nodded. She then talked to Irisha about the matter, and Irisha then join the hectic meeting surrounded by many men who is bigger than her.


    "... Is she the one that Higrid hired?" asked the emperor who calmly watch the new situation,


    the knight beside him nodded, " to be exact she is hired by the Crown Prince himself and is placed to the new branch under Sir Higrid."


    " She is the one who maintains the trading now?"


    " Yes, Your Majesty."


    "... What is her name?"


    " She is, Ms. Irisha Spes, Your Majesty," he said, while the emperor still staring at her who is so eye-catching as she is the only woman who is speaking confidently, and quite surprised people listen to her. He got reported that Higrid hired a disabled assistant in his branch but never he knew that she will be muted and deaf. Recently Higrid has given him many new ideas related to finances that recover the situation, so the woman is the reason.  Yet,


    '' is he always like that?''  his first son who was always capable to do things on his own  Yet, now he takes the time to listen to people that he always ignored?


    " Don''t be stubborn, Your Grace!" Tara said, who does not match the tone with Irisha''s expression but she is terrified as she feels that she is the one who said that. " Sir Gerald already point out the situation and Sir Higrid also described the worst case, it is not the time to just-"


    " I will explain to you why," he said.


    and both of them are quite stubborn in their opinion, as others need to arbitrate them. Yet, at the same time, people could see that they are listening and trying to understand each perspective that is somehow lead them to agree with each other and they are not holding a grudge and accept it as it is the best option.


    " Send the message to Derik, Gerald you understand what you need to do right?"


    " I will proceed it right now, Your Grace," he said. " Please excuse me."


    " You should do your own too, Higrid, Irisha." he said. " As both of you are the ones asking this complicated situation."


    " As your wish, Your Grace," said Higrid.


    then he sighs, " Let''s just end the meeting. I am so fucking tired talking about trading and trading." he said who then look at Irisha, " You are just too stubborn. Do you know that?" asked him by sign language.


    [ I am not, It is for our country after all.] she said. [ You might be good at the military but I am quite an expert in business matters.]


    and he smirks, " You are still a brat,"


    [ You are so childish to put age in this case, Your Grace.] who then looks away to the man who once kneeling, who is saying something related to what he has to do, [ Let''s talk about it with Sir Higrid. How about it Sir?]


    " Yes, yes. Let''s talk in my office, then, we will excuse our self, Your Grace," said Sir Higrid who then walks away with Irisha, Tara, and the man who is crying in gratitude toward them as he realizes how the situation helps his head to still attach on his body.


    " Castra," and the emperor who spoke after being silent in the entire meeting, look at him while crossing his leg.


    and he turns his way to him, " You are still here?"


    and he ignored him, " Tell me when was the last time your pheromone was uncontrolable?"


    " Why are you asking that?" he frowned.


    " Just answer."


    " I don''t remember," he said indifferently, " I am tired, I will excuse myself, father."


    then the emperor just sits down for a while, "... so it''s her." as he muttered, in a little smile.


    ***

 Sign Seventeen

    " My Lady, the carriage is ready." said her butler, who is standing in front of her who is staring in front of the large mirror in her mansion''s front hall. With her usual emotionless expression, she ignores the old butler for a while and looks at her solemn blue dresses. Fixing her bright brown hair, while her orange-ish eyes stare into nothing, as she is contemplating.


    "... Don''t forget to give Raya''s daily medicine," she said.


    " Yes, My Lady." he lends his hand as the lady goes inside the elegant carriage. The coachman then gallops the horses toward the luxurious front gate. Passed the garden that once was her imaginary world.


    Then she will run around with her brightest smile.


    .


    " Lady Cordelia, over here," Lady Sara''s said after she just arrived at her tea party.  She glances a little to where children running not far from where the table is. They are looking so happy while running around happily. " Please, have a sit."


    and she nods, " Yes. Thank you, Lady Sara." as she then being greeted by many others while a nice tea is poured for her. After the tea is ready, she takes a while staring at her reflection in the tea water. Of course, after that, or even without looking at her reflection- she understands why those ladies who give her the smiles are acting awkward every time she looks at them.


    She is quite understanding of how emotionless her expression is.


    but,


    '' Even I don''t know when the last time I smile.''  She does not know why she is here, to a party that she never enjoys.


    " It is what a noble lady should do,"  but again, every time she is questioning it, her deceased mother''s lesson will always be depicted in her mind. '' I still did it.''  even though in this entire tea party she will just sit all alone and no one will mind her, nor complained- at least in front of her- as she is the daughter of the first General, Marquess Derik Farguso, and the first commander of the elite Holy Knight''s wife. Who are now on the battlefield, far from his only daughter and his grandson.


    " The war is quite tense, so the capital becomes so hectic. My children become anxious as their father still not yet to be at home." some lady said.


    " Well on this kind of time, a simple tea party like this will be the children''s refreshment." another again said.


    " Then might we hold child date again in future, how about that? they can draw, play, or even sing all the way they wanted," she said excitedly. " My daughter is quite a singer, you see, she is really clever." then the beautiful smiles of her then glances at Lady Cordelia who is calmly listening to the conversation, but turns into an uncomfortable expression "- ah, please forgive me Lady Cordelia, I don''t mean-" and make the whole gathering becomes so silent,


    and Lady Sara smiles faintly to her, " Well, I have prepared desserts come from the east. It is a unique delish," she said. " Lady Cordelia, you like mustardy dessert right? You might as well like this one."


    and she just smiles, at her who changes the atmosphere back again, yet- she knows quite well that they will just talk about her son behind her after this and it rises her anxiety as much as maybe even she never adapted to this kind of party, she will try to come so no one will bad-mouthing her son.


    "The Heir of the Farguso Family can''t hear anything,"


    ''" he is disabled,"


    ''"what happened to the future Farguso Family?"


    "It is surely a disappointment."


    then while putting their concerned face in front of her, some then said " is it better to have another child is not it?" as it is right to say so in front of her as the mother. Yet, she could not even show her anger, " It is for the sake of the Farguso Family "


    but, is it?


    she could not understand even a little essence of it. Even her entire life as the sole daughter of the Farguso Family is also burdened as this ''family sake''.


    " As the sole daughter of one of the distinguishes Knight Family, you should find a proper Knight to be your partner."  as her mother before she passed away said to her.


    " But, I want to be a knight-"


    " What?! You are a woman, you are a noble lady! How could you maintain our family honour while doing that unladylike man work,"


    and she closes her eyes, while she is trying to compose her stuffy heart. Maybe she is better to go, maybe she is. Yet, before she even stands, Lady Sara already stands up while looking in confusion. " Excuse me, is there something I could help?" asks her as Lady Cordelia glances at the brunette woman who stands near the garden where they hold the party. She is the one who a long time ago she met in an uncomfortable situation.


    ''Why are you here alone?''


    and the woman smile, kinda confused when Lady Sara approaches her.


    "... Is your her guest, Lady?" asked another.


    and Lady Sara quite confused, " ... No, but- mm excuse me, may I know your name?"


    yet the woman tries to open her bag instead of talking, of course, making people here get curious.


    " Is she trespassing?" asked another.


    Yet, Lady Sara in the end quite a smart person to think further. Even she, herself, finds it strange for a commoner to be able to enter a place like Lady Sara''s.


    "... She could not hear you." she then speaks, " Just wait, she might try to find something to write."


    and Lady Sara frowned for a while but recognize that the woman is not glancing for a second even they are talking about her loudly.


    " Do you know her?" asked the lady who was mocking her before.


    and she nods, " Yes."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    and she smiles, " Sure, Lady Cordelia will be familiar with that kind of person, yes?" she said.


    " What do you mean by that, Lady Blanche?"


    and she frowned, " Am I wrong? Your expression is quite unpleasant." she said yet smirked, " I am just saying the truth and Lady Sara, you might as well ask your servant to kick her out. I don''t know how could someone like her comes all the way to this place." Ignoring the fact that Lady Cordelia''s face already changed,


    and Lady Sara sure is not comfortable enough with her behavior, yet in the end, she is also could not do anything as she just does what she has to do to support her family honour. She is just a mere count compared to Lady Cordelia and Lady Blanche who is the wife of another Marquess. Both of them are from honourable families. Fortunately, before Lady Cordelia explodes, the woman gives her a paper who is her chance to avoid the chaotic situation. She reads it for quite a while and gasped. " You are, Ms.Irisha?!" as she remembers how his husband keeps saying about her name,


    " Ms.Irisha will be mad if I am not finishing this one."


    " Sir Higrid and Ms.Irisha told me to do it,"


    " I have a meeting with Ms.Irisha."


    Her husband said of how this woman becomes the center of the government after her achievement to stabilize the financial state. Yet, never stated anything about her condition. Somehow, she is still not sure whether she is even the same person, but she remembers that her husband was about learning another language that using his hands...so, " Please wait a moment, I will call my husband-" she said while looking at her servant quickly. Yet, she then being offered another paper who told her that Irisha could not understand anything and asked her to write it down. " Ah, pardon me. I will write it down for you." she said as she then write her to speak to this book,


    and all of them frowned, " What makes Lady Sara so concerned about that woman?" asked Lady Blanche, who seemed deeply bothered by it.


    Yet, even Lady Cordelia is getting annoyed, she just looking at the woman who smiles so gently as usual.


    " Ms.Irisha!" then Lady Sara''s husband runs to her quickly as he then greets her in a polite manner. He uses a hand movement that makes people look at him in curiosity while Lady Cordelia is quite familiar with it. " Please forgive me, I also just arrived and was preparing the depart. Do you want to go now?" said him while still speaking normally but moving his hand strangely.


    [ Ah, before that... could you please send someone to help my carriage? We kinda have trouble with it.]


    " Ah, I see. So you are walking all the way toward here? Our estate a little bit hilly, so-" while he then turns his way to his servant, " Send someone immediately."


    [ Sir Higrid and Sir Asthon are also on their way. Seem their dragons will need some places to park.]


    " Sir Higrid and Sir Asthon too?!" he shocked and paled, " I will prepare the necessity," he said, as he then turns to Lady Sara who stands confusedly. " Dear, ask the cook to prepare something with high care or just buy something nice. Make sure they are prepared after we do the surv-"


    Whoosh!!


    But then dragons fly above them quite close for the children then screaming excitedly. While the other one landed smoothly near the front yard of the mansion, another one had trouble landing and," Sir Bernard, I am not finding the right place to land!" said Sir Asthon while landing into the roof and perched.


    " You can land it in front of the yard, please follow my servant!" he said while looking at his servant who is more confused than him, especially dragons are not personal transportation for major people even for noble or aristocrat, moreover commoner like his servants.


    " I saw your carriage stopped, are you alright Ms.Irisha?" asked Sir Higrid, the elite official who comes to the woman immediately and talking with the sign language that is now quite fluent. Then he glances at the party who is confused, " Oh, are we bothering the ladies'' party? Please forgive me and continue to do so, as we will not bother the party anymore," he said as Irisha then also bowed and being surrounded by those elite officials who seems talking about important matters. Even the duke, Sir Higrid is looking to her as well.


    "... Lady Sara, who is that lady actually?" asked another lady.


    and Lady Sara who still speechless by such a situation needs time to then talk, " She is a right-hand of Sir Higrid, and the one who is hired under the name of The Crown Prince." she said in astonished, " My husband said that, she is the one who contributed the most in financial matters of this country."  and she then said, " ... Please excuse me for a while, I have to do something important." while then calling her servant to follow her as she seems to need to prepare what her husband asked her before.


    and the ladies left speechless, and Lady Blanche even could not close her gaping mouth. Yet, as though Lady Cordelia does the same with the others, different from their disbelief, she looks at the little woman who can not hear nor speak yet lead people in a very inspirational and charismatic way-with the eyes that filled with expectations..


    '' if it is her then, my son-'' and the stuffy heart that once surrounded by the walls she has built to keep her emotion, slowly crumbled as she found the light in her dark heart.


    ***


    " Brother Ash! Brother Ash, where are you?! Please don''t hide in a place I could not reach you." shouted Arisha while holding a big picnic basket with both of her hands. It is too big as she then has a hard time for walking,  " Ah-"  but before she is about to fall, hands hug her from behind where she then smiles brightly. " I found you!" as the second prince, Ash Isaac Malum prevented the fall with both of his hands.


    He frowned, " You are small! You can not bring a big basket like this." as he then picks it from her easily,


    " I make it with my sister! She told me to eat this with you," and while frowning at him, she points her finger. " And don''t ever try to play in a dangerous place!"


    and he chuckled, " she is so fussy."


    " You was once almost fall from the tree, you know."


    " I was slipped!" and it was one of a thousand possibilities for it to happen again, yet that dramatic moment when both of them accidentally having lunch under the tree he usually sleeps on, he slipped. The moment he woke up, both of them looked at him in worry as this chubby human crying so hard while thinking he might die.


    And Ash just being ash, he brushed and glared with the intention of killing. Yet, instead of running the big woman wrote down something that said,


    [ Let''s go to the infirmary and check yourself first,]


    He then crumpled the paper and throw it away to her face before going away as they were annoyed him so much, but,


    " Hold my hand." and he said to Arisha while holding her one hand and letting her jump a small mound, then, as usual, she will start singing and humming while they are going to their favorite place. Well, the place where they first met became their favorite place to hang around now.


    and yes, he is indeed becoming attached to both of them as they are so stubborn.


    Especially this little one, who always comes to him whenever she pleases and asked him to play with her whenever she has her time. Even though he ignored her, glared at her or showed her the killing intention, she will just lean herself on his tree and start talking, sometimes playing other times sleeping.


    " I might kill you, you know."  while looking at the chubby human who looks sleepy leaning to the tree.


    " You are still a child, don''t die..." she said.


    " You are the children one here!"


    and she giggled. " We are children."


    then he frowned, quite blushing. " ... you are so strange,"  while crouching and resting his head," people run away when they meet me."


    "...bad people?" she muttered.


    and while poking her chubby face, " are you not?"


    and she smiles in her sleep, " I am not."  and she is so cute and so lovely with her blushing cheeks.


    " She is so tiny," he muttered. While somehow sitting down beside her and closing his eyes as he knew her head will not fall over instead to him. Just when the sun felt so dark, and he opened her eyes, the woman who he was thrown a crumpled paper to- read a book quietly. He then realized that he was sleeping on her thigh as well as the chubby girl beside him. Both of them were covered by a warm blanket and they were a delicious smell near them.


    When the woman realized that he woke up, she gave him a paper. [ I am deaf and muted, so I use this to have a proper conversation.] she said. while swiping papers that she already prepared, [ Thank you for taking care of my sister, do you want to eat lunch with us?]


    Then after that, he ended up in this kind of routine to spend time with them.


    " Where is Irisha going?"


    " Sister said that she has to check a factory!" she said while opening the basket.


    " Humph. She should just ignore my brother. He just uses her so much."


    and while biting a big sandwich, she''s looking at him. "... Why brother Ash hiding whenever Your Grace is there?"


    " ... just shut up." he said while wiping the crumbs in her cheeks and sighing. " What is happening if I am not with you? You are so clumsy," he said.


    and Arisha giggles, as they then continue their own picnic in their favorite place.


    ***

 Sign Eighteen

    The palace that people know as a place where chaos, unfortunate and ''calamity'' resides has become the peaceful palace that no one never ever thought of, even once, in their life. People start to realize that several months ago, there was no disaster that happened in this extravagant palace. There was no chaotic fight between siblings, there was no dramatic and dreadful ''stress-release'' tradition, or horrifying ''pheromone''. There was nothing but peace. Especially in the Dragon Palace where all the state''s matters are being done in this place. The main palace, that is the headquarter governor of the Empire of Malum.


    There are several things that are changing here. One that is so obvious is how the atmosphere here that once so heavy and stuffy for one to work, becomes so much comforting than before. The tense that always built up in each person, starting to lose gradually. It becomes a kind of conducive workplace that never people here ever imagined about.


    The other obvious one is how it becomes so much quiet than before. There were no sounds of people begging and screaming, there was no blood flooded, there was no uncomfortable nausea where people once felt daily. It is now so silent and calming, and it is not because they are not talking, but, it''s just that the way they are having a conversation with each other now has changed somehow.


    [ Please sign here and here,] said the woman with her well-known sign language. Who is now having a conversation with the well-known wicked prince who is sitting at his desk in his office while signing the document without hesitation.


    Even people who work closely with him as his attendant, knights, or even the lady-in-waiting are still not yet familiar with the new daily life in this place. Even though the crown prince never acted as wild as the other imperial children, he was still as wicked as them. In fact, he is more wicker than his younger siblings. The threats that he always showed, it was somehow either silent but deadly or loud with the brute. He might be the most rational leader but the dragon''s blood is surely flows inside him. He listens to something that is valuable for him but will just slice someone''s throat if he hears nonsense. That is how people that work closely with him, defined him. It is also the reason why everyone who works close to him, will have to pass the hellish training before they get the position. The kind of training that is not only focus on the crown prince''s matter such as his safety or his responsibility but also their own safety because the crown prince whom they work with is wicked, and that''s matters.


    So to see him being this peaceful, they still not yet get used to it.


    " This project is ongoing right?" asked him, with his deep voice that is gravelly calm. " Are you supervising this project?" ask him while looking at the woman while using the sign language.


    and, Irisha, nodded. [ Yes, Your Grace.] with a confident demeanor and efficiency at work that makes her looks so charismatic in people''s eyes. [ I will give you the report per week,]


    and the crown prince nodded right away. " Okay," he said. As he then looks at her who is tidying up the document on his table. He takes his time for a while enjoying the scenery of where the brunette hair falls down, and the hand of hers will try to brush it to behind the ear. The scene that somehow makes him questioning, is this woman even realize of what he is doing right now. " Arisha told me something,"


    [ What is it?] asked her after looking at his hand.


    " She said that she is befriended with a young man near your neighborhood," he said.


    and Irisha takes time for a while before nodding, [ Yes. He is a pastry maker.] and she smiles, [ and Yes, Arisha quite fond of him. She always comes all the way to his bakery to play with him.]


    and the crown prince stares at her quite a while- as he is now thinking about something while a lifeless smile that maybe only people who are now getting curious about them know about. "... Really? his name is?"


    [ He is, Mr.Larry.] she said while she gives him a sign to wait as she needs to talk with his assistant for a while. They both talk for a while as the man helps her to find documents as they are also having a conversation. Then as a pattern that somehow he realizes, Irisha will always give her lovable smile to anyone. Who then, make the people she talks with, will give her their best smile too.


    " What is she searching for?" asked him, to the man who is stiffened as the crown prince now standing and walking toward them.  He is not using sign language, as Irisha also is not looking to their way.


    " ... It is about the daily report, Your Grace," he said, and the smile of him who was once bright slowly paled as the man now show a very merciless stare. Just like a wild animal who threatens someone who touches his territory. It is surely a real matter to face someone like him in this way, but after several years of works as his close attendant, this much is no problem at all. Especially when he knows, that even the stare is deadly, it will change eventually.


    [... why are you standing here?] asked her, as she frowned.


    and the crown prince smiled as before and acts like nothing happened, " When Arisha comes from her school?"


    and she tilts her head, [ Three hours from now... maybe, is there something wrong?] asked her with her black eyes that are straightly looking at him.


    " No, I will come to her when she comes."


    [ Why?] she confused.


    " I want to play with her."


    and she becomes grumpy, [ You are not trying to steal my sister from me, right?]


    and he always loves it whenever he looks at it, " Why not? she might love me more than you." and he always enjoys it whenever he teases her. Her gaze is staring at him while sulking. She then chooses to walk away without telling him like before. He then laughs pleasantly and does not care about his surrounding who looks at him. He then just walks behind her who is not looking at him anymore. For awhile he enjoys the walking in the hallway while looking at the back of hers. When people greet her with their bright smile and she will greet them too with her lovely one, sometimes make him thinking why should she did that as it will be better if she does it only while she is with him.


    Then, he stopped, as he looks at her who turns back with her sulked and grumpy face.


    [...please go first,] she said.


    and he looks at her for a while with his smiles widening, " Where are you going?"


    [ Working.]


    " What is this working about?"


    [ Something.]


    and he giggles, as he approaches her and stands closer to her. " Don''t be mad."


    [ I am not.] she said, as she then turns away to someone who pokes her and wants to talk with her after they greeted him.


    She is always surrounded by people. She will then just be immersed in the conversation with them. Her calmness, her knowledge, and her confidence somehow then charm whoever is looking at her. He could not deny it, as he is might be the one who already sees her intelligence other than everyone else. Her stubbornness, her way of solving the problem, or how strong she stands out in a place where people will greatly underestimate her.


    He brushes her hair that bothers her again who is now talking and busy. Tuck in it behind her ear from her behind. She just glances at him for a while before continuing the talk with people who seems surprised but trying to be ignorant. He does not even care about them and just ties her hair before he leaves her to continue his own work.


    Their habit has somehow become a daily ordinary habit that should be normal, but, people just could not think as it is. To see the wicked crown prince who was once unapproachable with his terrorizing glare, and agonizing pheromone could be so playful, silly, and sweet to a deaf and mute commoner.


    Even the noble lady, Lady Cordelia, who is now standing quite far while looking at her, is surprised and shocked.  While holding her husband''s hand quite strongly without her realization. Her eyes could not turn away from something that makes her eyes slowly sparkle.


    "... do you want me to greet her first?" asked him. The first commander of the elite Holy Knight who just got home several weeks ago.


    and she shakes her head without looking at him who is now looking at her dearly, quite excited to see her wife who is always emotionless could be so expectant of something. " I will," she said as she slowly loosens her hands and walkaway. Approaches the woman who is having a serious and intense conversation about something that even she could not understand. The way people listen and look at her is so astonishing. In this kind of world that is filled with hierarchy and patriarchy, looking at this woman standing in the middle of men makes Lady Cordelia looks at her in awe.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "... then I will proceed this, Ms.Irisha." he said.


    and she nodded, as they then excused themselves. The moment when Lady Cordelia who patiently waits for her- wants to approach her, she sees Irisha turn away to Lady Cordelia.


    She smiles while walking to her. [ Is there something I could do for you?] and she is using the hand language that she finds difficult to understand even she already hired someone to teach her for a while.


    While shocked, somehow panicked, she tried to show her the hand language that she try to memorize. " Please to meet you, Ms. Irisha. I am Cordelia Farguso, I want to-" as she panicked of forgetting the word she had learned, and it is showing obviously in her face. Yet, she stopped as Irisha lends her a note and pen for her to write down while patiently waiting for her with a very gentle smile. Then Lady Cordelia smiles, as she slowly writes. [ Please to meet you, Ms.Irisha... I am Cordelia Farguso. I am so sorry for this sudden visit, as I am really want to meet you in person. I''ve sent many letters for quite a while, requesting a meeting with you but... there is no answer- so I selfishly decided to come to you without prior notice. Please forgive me for my rudeness.] and maybe due to the nervousness that she never felt for a long time, she ended up writing a long sentence in one go. She feels so embarrassed after she realized but the woman in front of her, looks so calm as it is not a problem from the start.


    Then she looks at her again, while giving Lady Cordelia her note. [ I have some times to talk, but is it okay if my interpreter joins us? ... if you find it uncomfortable we could do it manually like this.]


    she thinks while after she read her note, but agreed while nodding. Then, Irisha brings the Farguso''s couple to her office and sits down on the comfortable sofa while some maid prepares the tea for them and the other women sit down beside Irisha.


    Lady Cordelia could see the different atmosphere in this place in some way, there is something different from what she remembered about the palace. She could not describe it well but she could say that everyone here enjoys their work, and the unique part is how women in this place look so confident enough to stand equally like the men workers. And it is not to the point that it leads them to unhealthy rivalry. They just respect each other whether they are men or women.


    [ Thank you. I am so sorry for bothering you.] Irisha said to the maid.


    and the maid, smiling brightly. " Please call me again if you need something." and she looks at them. " Please enjoy, and I will excuse myself," she said and Lady Cordelia wondered of when the last time, a maid smiles brightly like she is happy in her whole life? In her memory, either they hide and fake their emotion or choose not to look at her.


    "... Please to meet you, Sir and Lady Farguso. My name is Tara, I am Ms.Irisha''s personal interpreter. Please just talk comfortably and I will interpret your talk to Ms.Irisha." she said. " But, please... if you find my presence uncomforting you, Please do say so."


    and she nodded while looking at Irisha who looks at her, "... I am actually learning about sign language too, but, seems I am not that good enough to do it well. Please forgive me." she said.


    and she smiles after Tara talks to her, [ I am already grateful enough to know that they are more people who want to learn the sign language. For people like me, it is really helpful and makes me happy to be able to have a conversation with other people.] she said. Then she looks at her, who seems to have a hard time talking to her. [... Have we ever met before, Lady Cordelia?]


    then she looks at her and nodded. " Yes, quite a long time ago. In front of the front gate of the palace, where on that day many people gathered in the first district," she said, as she slowly smile vainly. " I was passed by on my carriage, then looked at you and other woman having a quarrel with a man. They both were fighting about why the woman hired someone like you who he thought as a useless person... because you are deaf and mute," she said, who makes Tara or even her husband uncomfortable to see how she is so blunt while talking about this matter, but Irisha just waiting for her patiently, " I was helped you out from the situation, brought you to my carriage and said to the woman that she should not do that in the first place. Even though I understand her action but, I believed people will just think in the opposite way. The woman seemed angry and asked me to pull up and that was the first and last time we once talked." she said and she''s being silent for a while before then speaks again, " ... I was thought that what the woman did to you, defending you in front of people was useless... I thought, she was so stupid to do something like that. As I also thought that, people like you will never be able to live a life as a normal human could do." and Tara somehow reacts by what she said but... looks at Irisha who told her to continue. Then she laughs with a kind of laugh where the tears can immediately fall upon her cheeks. The desperate expression on her beautiful face that she hides, in the emotionless mask of her. She is trembling while trying to hold her own hand, " How could I not think that way when I''m the one who''s been told that over and over again? Even on the joyful day when my son was born, they looked at him as he was a misfortune."


    " I am so sorry, he is losing his hearing."


    " I am so sorry about your baby, Lady Cordelia."


    " You should treat your health better in the next pregnancy."


    " It is truly a disaster for Farguso family."


    and she could not erase all of them even though she know she should. She could not speak up about her pain as she also knows the truth. She knows that the reality she faces justifies her son''s disability, and day by day was a hellish moment whenever she saw her son growing without ever once he turned his head to her whenever she called him desperately.


    '' Please look at me!'' as she screams out loud in her heart but her baby never turned his face to her.


    '' Please turn this way!'' but she will just find herself being disappointed again and again.


    .... the remorse she feels so unbearable makes her could not even face her son anymore.


    " And I feel so sinful whenever I thought of that," she said. " ... I am the one who bring him to this world, but I gave him the life where people will just hurt him more. I give him the life where I bury him by his disability, hide him inside the mansion so no one will know about him." then she frowned, looking at her in a painful expression a mother could feel about her children. "... and I feel so sinful to embrace the dirty feeling about him inside me..."


    and the room is so silent after Tara told Irisha about it. Even though the hands are trembling and the eyes are teary, she looks at Irisha straightly without shedding a tear. She holds her emotion so hard and tries to be strong as much as she could. As she might think that, a parent should be a shield for the children so there is no space for them to be weakling.  It is what Irisha thought when she looks at her, and yes it is the assumption, but, Lady Cordelia in fact is like her parents back in her previous life.


    She thought that once there was no affection in her childhood. She could not remember a single affection that her parents ever gave to her. They were all just gave her high expectations that she should get and they will be disappointed if she could not do that. They never gave her praises for what she had achieved, and just demanded her more and more.


    The day when her mother and father divorced, she thought that her mother threw her away to his father. She thought that her mother never once loved her in the first place, and cursed her.


    " So why do you give birth to me then? I never asked to be your daughter, it is better if I do not exist with a mother like you!"  It was her first explosion. The pain inside her that filled her heart then spilled in front of her mother. Yet, her mother did not do anything nor was angry at her. She just slowly turned her away with an expression that she had never seen before. A lifeless expression that was so miserable in the free-willed and stubborn mother like hers. But, not at that time, she cared about it. Her hatred was too much, she did not even care to know the reason why her mother did that to her.


    Same to her father, who then just died lonely without her only daughter beside him. When she died, she did not know her mother''s existence anymore.


    She knew that her mother was doing the marriage to her father because of a contract and never she love him in the first place. She knew that she was forced to do it and rebelled because of that. She knew she might be holding the suffering inside her by herself because she had her,


    " You are still a child, how come she leaves you alone." said someone she could not remember, " Now, you are an adult just let her free, she suffered enough while living here."  but when she heard that, her furious was building up as she could not accept it. How could she accept life when she is being treated this way? she is being left out by her own mother and forced to live a life with high expectations. Then they said that her mother suffered enough while she was the one who suffers. She could not understand and did not want to understand it at all. She then just lived her life full of hatred toward her parents.


    '' but in the end, they are only humans.'' and she just realized it after she died and transmigrated in this unknown fantasy world. She becomes deaf and mute without her parents with her. Then she could not stop to think and realized,


    '' you know the world is harsh so you want me to be as strong as I could be.''


    '' It''s not because I am not your priority, but you just want to provide me a good life.''


    And they did. Either it was the wrong choice or not, in the end, they just did what they thought was best for her. And she just realized something she never thought about. She never thought of how she was never starving before, she never experienced lacking of education, she never had to beg in order to live. There was no place for people to disgrace her. Despite what happened in her past, she did live a smooth life that is better in some way than what life she faces right now without her parents.


    '' They are only human.''


    in the end, they were only humans who also try to survive in this harsh world, and until now she feels so sinful with the regrets of why she never tried to understand each other while they could. In the end, she, herself who led them to the bad ending filled with regrets, and wishing for something like,


    '' If I do this, and not that...''


    .... and wondering of something that will never happen in the first place.


    [ Thank you.] she said while writing it down to Lady Cordelia. [ Thank you for telling me all of this, you are really a good mother for your son.] and she really did, this is not a mere courtesy. Irisha does think how she is a good mother who realized she is only a human and asks someone to help her in this situation for her children''s sake.


    As she is the one who knows it better than anyone, how hard it is to tell the pain inside our hearts and seek people for help. It is hard, but this mother did it while trembling and holding her tears as she believes she has to do it for her son. To be strong and stand as a shield even though her heart painfully hurt. In the end, she is just a human who then cries all of her pain out loud in front of her husband who never thought her pain will be this great or even in fronts of strangers like Irisha and Tara. The noble lady who is always depicted and moulded themselves as an elegant woman, does not even care about it at all... because in the end, she is only human.


    In the very end, they are all only human.


    ***

 Sign Nineteen

    It''s been almost a year for Irisha and Arisha living in this Empire Malum. After the first house that was not worked out for them, they then decided to buy a house out of Empire Malum''s three districts. Slightly far from the capital as it takes 30 minutes with a horse but, much friendlier place than one in the capital. Yes, ''friendlier'' for someone like her to live in peace. It is a semi-city residence where the houses have much wider land and the houses quite far from each other but still reachable, It is built up in the flat field and near forest which Irisha and Arisha love so much. They always scheduled the times to visit the forest who is known as not dangerous because it is located near civilization. Even though, Rosan and Haya were grumbled as they concerned about how the security is not that tight in this neighborhood but, the neighbors are all nice to her and Arisha.


    " Good Morning!" and as always every morning Arisha will greet the neighbors who they meet with a bright smile of hers. While walking with her usual excitement in the cobblestone road of their residence that leads them to the first gate, and Irisha who is behind her just leads their horse quietly.


    " You both always early! Please be careful!" said an old woman who passed them by at the street.


    " Okay, grandma!" and Arisha will be the one who greets them first before telling her what did they say to her. Irisha at first quite surprised by how people here treat them differently compared to the first residence they both were in. Of course, at first, they looked so surprised and shocked to know about Irisha''s condition, but they also know that Irisha''s matter is not their business to meddle in so they decided to leave them be. Then, another reason that Irisha could think about this difference is that this residence is not a kind of residence like she was before. It is a residence where someone with average financial lives. They have it hard to rent a place in the capital so that is why they choose this place. They are too busy with their other business in order to survive in this harsh world, some matters like Irisha''s are not for them to care about.


    [ Let''s go.] she said, as she hold  Arisha up and put her into the saddle, then she follows her quite smoothly and ride the horse. It still feels kinda dangerous for her even though they have already done this several times, but miraculously they made it.


    '' Maybe I should just buy a carriage.'' she thought because it is not because it''s safer but sometimes, on some occasions, she has to bring documents to the palace. She remembers one time she brought so many things alone from her house to the palace with her horse, Tara was so mad because she was not asked to do it.


    Well, Irisha just does not want to do that. Even she knows exactly what position she is in now and what things she could do and buy-but, she just does not want to do it.


    " Lisa invites me to go fishing with her parents this weekend, can I go?"  asked Arisha while looking back at her. " Lisa also asks you to come too but, if you are not free. Can I go by myself?"


    [ What time is it?] asked her.


    " They ask me to come in the morning."


    and she is silent for a while. [ I think I can take a day off.]


    " Really?!"


    and she nodded. [ Maybe we should make them special food, what do you think?]


    " Yes!" she said brightly, as her eyes sparkle so much. " I will tell Lisa at school!"


    [ Okay.] and she could not be happier enough to see how excited and happy her little sister is now. As she then runs inside her academy''s gate and will suddenly be surrounded by many others children. Even in the palace or even in their residence, Arisha easily attracts many people.


    '' She is so popular.''  she said and somehow she grows too fast if she could also add that, but, even it is quite melancholic and sad, Irisha will be happily looking forward to that. Because, in the end, there is no other purpose in her life other than to provide Arisha with a good life.


    '' I hope you will always smile happily like that.''


    Because it is her only wish. It is the reason why she still keeps going until now. She, who was not expecting anything as a deaf and mute in this kind of world ended up putting all of her best to be able to stand in this point. Of course, is not a simple matter, never once it becomes a simple matter. The obstacles she faced until this point was drained her energy and brain to the point that she was always wanted to scream it all out.


    Even now, when she is now talking in the meeting with high businessmen who are being invited under Imperial''s name.... There will be always people from one of them, who are still not fond of the fact that she, as a woman, leads them in this agreement.


    " Are you trying to disgrace me? To give a woman who is deaf and mute as the representative?" of course she could not hear him, but she could imagine how loud he is now as his face red so much while Tara tries to talk with him.


    And their disgusted faces toward her who is now just sitting are always amazing. She is somehow quite proud of herself who is now still so composed despite the hectic situation. It might be because something like this is not once or twice happening to her to the point that she could not even care more about it.


    " If you still act like this I will call the guards," said Tara.


    " You shut up you woman!" and the old man with his boiled face grabbed Tara''s collar who make Irisha stands up. " It is because women like you who do not know your place and position our world now start to crumble! "


    " What do you mean by that?! Let me go, I have authority to put you in jail, sir!"


    and he laughs, " Who is the man with authority you''ve seduced to make you so arrogant to say that?" while he then is looking toward Tara feminine''s parts and smirks disgustingly. " ... Your body is not that worth it to someone tho-"


    SLAP!!


    And Tara loses her control. As she slapped the old man to his cheeks and makes him now look at her in anger, he puts his hand up and is ready to hit Tara but Irisha pushes her instead and she thuds quite far as the man''s power is so strong.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    " GUARD!" and Tara screams at that moment when the guards suddenly come inside.


    and the man still laughs, " What do you want to do? I am the owner of the land your empire desperately wanted. So pick this whores and bring me other men to finish this fucking annoying business." said the man ignoring how Tara glared at him intensely.


    " Arrest him!" she said. Where the guards look at her who help Irisha to stand.


    " Arrest him!" and one of them yells as they catch the man''s hand to his back in a second while the man tries to rebel and scream.


    " YOU CAN NOT DO THIS TO ME!"


    " I AM THE LORD!"


    " I WILL KILL YOU-"


    and he still screams all the way to the hall and leaves the meeting hall in silence. As the other men involved in this meeting were confused as they do not expect this treatment will be applied to someone like them.


    ''...I can''t hear all of it,'' and Irisha feels so tired to try to understand it by only seeing their disturbing expression.


    " Are you okay?" and Tara asked her while putting her handkerchief to her cheek.


    and she smiles and just tries to keep the smile longer. While standing and ignoring the fact that she becomes sick with this kind of incident. [ They are all outside Empire Malum, so maybe they do not understand our courtesy.]


    " ... Let''s just think about yourself firs-"


    [ Tell them, that we will cancel the meeting and will proceed with the other one after they send us the letter of agreement.]


    and Tara stopped to talk with her, as she then do what Irisha said while letting her go out of the meeting hall alone. Tara does not try to accompany her as she could see, how Irisha always tries to force the smile if she with another person. After a long time working as her assistant, and after several times witnessed when this kind of incident occurred. She never sees Irisha let out her anger or cry.


    " You are not okay, are not you?"  and one day, after this similar situation happened Tara asked her who casually continue her work.


    and Irisha just smiled, while saying. [ I am okay.] as she was accepting all of it, while Tara could tell how she just forced herself to do so. Because even the incident never was attacked Tara personally, she always felt so hurt whenever she had to see the one who is so kind and sincere to whoever around her had to be treated like this way.


    "... but what can I do?" as she feels so miserable and her heart aching because she could not do anything more than.... doing nothing.  " You are not allowing me to help you..."


    .


    .


    .


    " You are a sinner."


    " You are the one who murdered them."


    " YOU ARE A MURDERER!''"


    and she gasped as she hear so vividly the scream of the woman in her nightmare. She closes her eyes tightly and opens it in a hurry as she wants the image to disappear from her sight. Yet, her hands trembling so hard as the handkerchief fall down from her cheek. Her sweat drips and she is losing her power on her knees.


    ''  I know, I am the sinner and yes, I am the murderer.''


    but even so, it is really hard to live while the pain is so unbearable like this. The heart that is filled with the screams she wants to let out so bad, piled. The anger inside her who she can not lavish hurts her so bad. It''s hard to even breathe. The tears can not even drip.


    And when she sees the blood drips into the floor, she closes her eyes.


    "  This is your punishment." and the woman covered with blood, smirks, as nausea attacks her throat while a sudden movement wakes her up.


    " IRISHA!" and the golden eyes, who look at her straight are the last things she remembers before she passed out.


    ***


    .


    .


    " Both Sir Higrid and Sir Asthon agreed with Ms.Irisha about this matter, so that is why the meeting is being held. It is about the land that they could use in order to support the trading business," said Ray while standing behind the man who is now sitting in front of his own bed who is being used now by Irisha.


    He suddenly came back to the royal palace while holding her in his embrace, asked for a specific Imperial physician to be called out. Then when the Imperial Physician arrived in confusion, the Imperial Physician said something he could not understand.


    " It seems her trauma triggered the episode," she said nervously. " ... I always try to approach her after I told her about her situation. From that time, she always avoids me."


    Then when she anxiously looked at the crown prince who just staring at the woman. She said, " For a patient like her, I need her to want to treat her illness. It has to come from her will. If we force her, it will only complicate things."


    and Ray could just say that this woman who is now contributing so much to the state, hides something only several people know about it. Which one of them is the well-known wicked crown prince who never ever did something to someone like this.


    " Tell Derik to send troops to that proud man land."


    " Pardon?" asked him shocked.


    but the man just goes silent before Ray then nodded. " As your wish, Your Grace." while holding back the pain because of the pheromone that is now attacking him harshly, before then he excuses himself.


    Castra then puts his hand gently and brushes the brunette hairs of hers that feel so smooth in his hand.  The calming sound of her breathing and the sweet scent of hers... so engaging as he could not stop doing what he is doing right now.


    But, then her eyes slowly open in confusion while suddenly waking her body up who then gives her a sudden headache. Makes her reflexively hold her head. Castra holds her who is swaying and almost falls in second- smoothly, while his other hand reaches out the glass of water that Ray has prepared on the bedside table.


    " Drink this first," he said, without sign language but Irisha still understand.


    and while she calms down, Castra looks at her who tries to explore and observe the situation just she always be. [ Where am I?] while giving away the glass of drink that he picks up for her.


    " My room." and she looks confused. " You fainted, and I brought you here."


    [ Why did you bring me to your room instead infirmary?]


    " No one could help you in there anyway," he said while giving the serious expression Irisha never ever face, " You also don''t want everyone to know about it, even though, they do eventually."


    and she looks at him in confusion, [ What are you talking about?] while confusedly looking at him who then touches her cheek gently,


    " You suffer from hemopobhia," he said, which makes her stiffen while looking at him straightly " You will get the episode if you are triggered by high stress or blood and that was what happened to you now."


    and Irisha seems to need time to understand it as she looked so shocked with what he said. Yet, slowly the expression soften. [ How could you know?]


    " How am I not? even the man who always beside you before know about it." and he rubs her cheeks gently, " Just go, find the cure."


    [ It is not your business, Your Grace.] she said, while she brushes his hand slowly.


    " Then you want to live this way?"


    [ I don''t have an issue-]


    and he laughed, " Sure. There is none." he said sarcastically. "... it may be me only now, but how if Arisha-"


    [ I don''t want!] and she looked at him in fury he had never ever seen. So, he chooses silence while looking at the woman who is now glaring at him. [ I am not crazy! I don''t need to meet someone, there is nothing wrong with me-] and even she does not scream nor let her voice out, the anger was so real to the point it makes her fragile body lose her control.


    She then holds her head so tight as it is hurt her so much.


    " Ssh, it''s okay." and he hugs her, and lets her rest in his embrace while giving her water and a sedative pill.


    Then, she who is gripping his clothes tightly to help her release the pain she felt, slowly loosens her hand and falls asleep. He then gently lies her down, while caressing her head with his hand gently as he tries so hard to protect this woman.


    " No one can''t hurt you," he muttered as the memories of the paled woman with blood dripping in the edge of her thin lips and the anger with the pain she had just shown replayed in his mind. As he then touches her healed lips with his thumb and whispered near her ear. " No one ... even yourself, Irisha."


    ***

 Sign Twenty

    She has a nightmare again, the same nightmare that recently haunted her in her sleep. Sometimes it was just blurry memories she tried to forget but other times it vividly depicted and woke her up with unpleasant feelings. Like something stuffed in her lung and holding her breath. She will end up curling up her body while holding her chest tightly because it was hurt so much.


    Just like now,


    In the middle of a big dark room that she could not see clearly because the pain she feels in her chest is too painful for her to stay in her right mind. She needs to calm herself down just like usual, trying to take a deep breathe even though it will take a while to do that.


    " Breath slo-"


    Slap!


    and she brushed off the hand that touches her suddenly before she realize the golden eyes that looks at her who then, uses his sign language to say,


    " Calm down, take a deep breath."


    who makes her frown painfully before she remembers what was happened before. To then see this man treats her so casually as what he is seeing right now is something normal. It is hard to accept it. The unpleasant feeling that now she feels after knowing about someone who knows about her condition.


    She does not even care to talk or act accordingly in front of the one and only crown prince of this empire. Her rationality or logic could not even work with this kind of feeling inside her. She just opens the blanket that covered her and steps outside. Yet, her weak knees are about to fall her down before the man holds her in his embrace. His grip feels so strong while he holds her arms as if he knows that she is now trying so hard to make him let her go.


    [ Let go.] and she looked at him with an unknown fury she could not understand.


    but the man just hold her arms without moving an inch. With a serious expression that he never once shown to her, because, as much as she remembers, he always gives her a smile and silly expression whenever they are together.


    Now, he looks mad in his gravelly silence. Yet it somehow feels different. " Don''t do something that will hurt you." and her hurt thumping every time she faces his face like this.


    [ It is not your business, Your Grace.] but, the fact that he always trying to meddle into her world, making her feel so hopeless, and at the same time frightening.


    So, she slowly looks away, as she starts to realize he will not let her go while his power is this much stronger than her to get away on her own.


    " Your Grace, Ms. Arisha wants to meet you." and someone knocks on his door while Irisha decides not to look at him anymore. He grits his teeth while looking at the miserable woman in his hand. Who he holds tight, but feels so far from him.


    and he sighs after a long silence, " Let her in." he then lets one of his hand go but one other still hold Irisha so she still stands steady.


    Then, when Arisha comes in while the maid turns on the lamp, the gloomy and despairing face of hers is suddenly gone like it was not there in the first place.


    [ Arisha?] the sparkles that will just come to her eyes whenever she is with her little sister.


    " Are you okay, sister?" asked her after hugging her for quite a while. " The ladies said that you are not feeling well, so you take a rest here."


    [ I am okay.] she said while smiling,


    " Are you sure?" and she looks at her in concern.


    [ Yes.] while slowly, her hands brush his hand casually and quietly. [ Let''s go home.]


    and Arisha looks confused while looking at him and her sister several times,


    [ Arisha, come on.] but the sister who always greets and smiles to anyone decided not to look at him even for courtesy.


    then Arisha looks at him, smiled quite awkwardly, and said. " Thank you, Your Grace, for letting my sister take a rest. See you tomorrow." and she runs to her sister who still trembling while walking but smiling in front of her.


    and even he follows them from far away until they both go inside the carriage he has prepared. Irisha never turns her back like she usually does with a grumpy and sulked face.


    "... I don''t like this," he muttered while looking at the carriage that is already far away from his sight. He crossed his hands and covers his mouth. The gaze he gives in is so deep and dark. He knows exactly that he is now furious. Yet, the unpleasant thing about it was that he could not do anything about it. "... because you will go away from me if I do that."  and even he could just force her, will she be the same? while just a second ago, he feels so uncomfortable whenever she decided not to look at him.


    .


    .


    .


    " He surely falls for that woman, huh?" and from far, in the front yard of the palace near the fence of the outer yard. Ivy looks at the carriage who is now gone eventually. With her golden eyes, she wonders, what is the best thing inside hers that makes all of her siblings obsessed over that woman? she then giggles, " Both of you are bewitched by the same girl."


    " It is not sincerity as people excitedly thinking."


    " The crown prince with the dragon''s blood sincerely falls to a commoner?"


    " Or, a commoner, sincerely falls for the crown prince?"


    She laughed while doing her own monologue, before, in just a second the expression of hers was gone eventually. " There is no such thing in this world." and the expression on her beautiful face, darkens.


    " Don''t make me laugh."


    ***


    .


    .


    It becomes so uncomfortable.


    People could say that there is something wrong between those two. It is already the seventh day of this heavy atmosphere but there is no sign that something will gradually change to a normal daily one. Of course, both of them will just work together just like usual but, people could see the obvious thing between them.


    ...just like now, after the meeting.


    [ After that I will send someone to inform you.] she said with her unusual dark expression.


    " You come by yourself." He said without a glimpse of a smile, he usually showed.


    [ I have something to do.]


    " Asked someone to do that."


    and she gripped her hands, so obviously as everyone could tell she is angry. A very rare phenomenon of Ms.Irisha they''ve known, [ .... okay, Your Grace.] and she will just turn herself away without their usual conversation.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Then after Ms.Irisha left, the pheromone will become so thick and everyone will try to go outside as soon as possible, because, even they have something to do with the prince, his face, is showing a sign for not trying to do that.


    Even for Irisha, this is the maximum thing she could do to avoid him. After all, after her thought becomes clear enough to think rationally, the partner she faces right now is the famous crown prince of the superior Empire. The one that is known as someone who is blessed by the dragons. Which means someone she could not just freely mess with.  Even she understands that what she does now has too much risque and consequence, if, in the end, she really did make him mad- what could she do? Because he is now just trying to dig more further inside her world... the world that she tries to keep deep inside in her heart.


    " Ms.Irisha" and suddenly, while she is walking in the hallway, a very beautiful lady pokes her while holding her baby in her arm. " It''s been a while, Ms.Irisha."


    and she smiles at Lady Cordelia who is now fluent in sign language, [ Yes, it''s been a while since the last time we met.] and she looks at the baby who is so beautifully handsome like his parents.


    " Raya, says hi to Ms.Irisha." she said while smiling warmly with her hands doing some sign language to say ''hi''.


    and the shy boy who Irisha met before, looks at her and moves his hands just like the way his mother did.


    " Wow, good job, Raya!" and Lady Cordelia, will smile happily whenever her baby does that. Then she looks at her again, " Yesterday, he said ''dada'' to my husband and he became so emotional and cried." she said. " We also start to try to use the method to get Raya''s understand sound with vibration. It might need a long time or might not success at all, but, In the end, I am happy if he is happy too."


    [ That''s great.] she said while smiling gently. Especially when she is now witnessing how she becomes so cheerfully talkative Lady.


    and she smiles at her, " You are truly our savior, Ms.Irisha." she said.


    { You are exaggerating, Lady Cordelia.]


    " If you have time, why don''t you join us? I make some food for my husband."


    [ Eh, I may just bother both of you.]


    " No... I am having fun whenever I am talking with you," she said. " It is especially rare, to talk with the famous Ms.Irisha so-"


    and Irisha, in the end, could not go against the new and bright smiles of hers who is so beautiful and feels so warm. [ Well, just until the next meeting.]


    " That''s good!" and both of them then come to the training field where her husband leads the intense training of the elite Holy Knight. Then, Irisha finds herself speechless while looking at it even for a glance. Surely, It is a kind of training when they put their life and death in between.


    " Please enjoy the food, Ms.Irisha," she said after setting down the picnic basket she brought in the field quite far from the training field under a very big tree. It is still astonishing to her with the fact that on this first floor of a ''flying'' castle, there is a place like this. A spacious field with the black rocky mountain surrounded it. The mountain stands so high, but the sky still could be seen clearly.


    [ ... I guess, I understand why people admire The Holy Knight.] she said.


    and Lady Cordelia who is holding her son who is now eating soundly starts to do her sign language"... I, actually decided to practice my skill to be a knight."


    and Irisha''s eyes widen, " Really?" as she remembers how Lady Cordelia dreams to be a Knight.


    Then she smiles shyly, [ I had a talk with my father and husband about it. I was thought that they will against it but, they said I could do whatever I want." she said while sighing in relief for a while before continuing,  "... I was thinking that my father is a kind of person with a stubborn idealogy just like my mother, but, I was wrong- I should just tell about my feeling sooner so both of us are not misunderstanding each other."


    and she nods, [ I agree.]


    " But, because I decided to not go to the Knight academy while Raya''s still young, my husband becomes my trainer right now... " She sighed heavily. "...and his training is so hellish as if I will die."


    [ Wow! You are so lucky, is not it? many people told me how great your husband is. You will become a great knight too if he is your teacher.] she said before looking at Lady Cordelia who turns her face away after she''s done talking, and waved her hand. She looks yelling happily, but Irisha could not understand it then decided to look to Lady Cordelia''s way. She then found out the first commander of the elite knight is now running toward them in his practice suit.


    On that very second, Irisha could say that Raya will be the most adored bachelor in this empire as his genes are all, stunning.


    .


    After arriving, the commander greets Irisha with his gesture before he sits beside Lady Cordelia, he seems to talk about something but she could not understand so she then looks at Lady Cordelia instead.


    " My husband says he apologizes because he still not yet learned sign language," she said.


    [ Ah, It is not something to be sorry about.] she said while waving both of her hands.


    and Lady Cordelia''s husband, whose name is Luke shaking his head. " I was going to officially give you my gratitude but, it seems we just meet sooner than I expected."


    and she titled her head as she does not quite understand. [ What are we talking about?] she confused.


    and Lady Cordelia laughing while looking at her expression, " It is about the last war, Ms.Irisha."


    Then Irisha goes silent for a while to think, [ ... I can not recall something of my action that deserves your gratitude. In fact, Sir Luke was the one who was going in the front line in order to protect us. I am the one who should give my gratitude for your service.] she said.


    and Sir Luke becomes awkward after he sees Irisha''s gratitude gesture. He fanned his hand while holding Raya who is crawling toward him, " You embarrass me, Ms.Irisha. I am not doing anything at all in the last war."


    [ .... but, you did push enemies'' troops from Nara and even survived while protecting Nara''s agreement who despised war in their area.]


    "... well, they are all weakling if I could be honest," he said. Who somehow surprised Irisha more than she ever expected, because he talks in a serious manner, as it is not joking at all. "... even when we were cornered before, I could tell that their troops are not in the same level as our," he said.


    Irisha becomes speechless while remembering the day when she was tried so hard to find the solution about how to help them. Yet, she just smiles and hides the thought inside her mind.


    " But, in the end. Your solution is the best solution that we wanted after all," he said as he looks at her with a deep gazing as he wants to tell her how serious he is right now, " After suddenly the troop''s enemies retreated and we went to Nara, that was the first time another people outside Malum Empire, welcomed us without being terrified with who we are." he said. " They were surprised with our dragons- they were also a little bit scared but several of them talked to us about them." and he giggles in clumsy gesture, a kind of gesture that people might be never expected for the first commander of the elite will do," I am in the end the holy dragon knight so, dragons for me is like my own friends. To see people try to understand them first without being terrified by the first impression makes me feels so happy," he said. " Many of my comrades were also confused at first, but then Nara''s representative said something who made us understand all of it eventually."


    [ What did they say to you?]


    and he smiles widely, " They said, '' If the Malum''s trading were not coming to this place, I will always getting terrified when a big dragon like this fly above me.''"


    and she smiles gently after hearing such a heart-warming story, [ I am glad hearing that, Sir Luke.]


    "... Ms.Irisha might be just an immigrant so could not really understand," added Lady Cordelia. " It was a known fact from hundreds of years ago that this empire was the empire where The Holy Dragon once ruled. with his terrifying and agonizing demeanor, the whole world will be shaken by his presence." then she laughed a little, " Even our ancestor, who was the indigenous civil was pressured and terrified by the existence of the dragon''s blessing,"


    and she looks at her for a while, after hearing that as that is also something she always asked in her mind, [ Then why do you still serve them if they only give you uncomfortable situation?]


    and Lady Cordelia said what Irisha has said to his husband before both of them looked at her, with smiles. " Well I, myself, could not understand it too but... I know the fact that that family was always the first and the last one who stood still to protect our land,"  he said. " They were the one in the last war, who stood in the front line to keep and protect the place they belong."


    Then Irisha somehow could understand it at a certain point. As she, who already spent her time with the heir of this empire could see how he tries hard to manage this empire. Despite how the methods he applied, In the end, he chooses the best option for his land. [... Even though I am only a newcomer, I am really happy to hear that... I thought all people terrify with the royal''s family.]


    and both of the smiles strangely, "... we do," and Lady Cordelia said while opening her mouth again as she finds confusion in Irisha''s face. " Ms.Irisha, you are the only one who being treated differently by the crown prince."


    "... Are you not aware?"


    and she looks at them for quite a while.


    '' Am I not aware? they said,''


    they asked as if they thought maybe she is confused by what they were trying to say.


    Especially when she then just goes silent for thinking about, how could she is not aware while she is the one who spent a lot of her time in this past year with him? How could she is not realizing the fact that his kindness is different toward her when the one who gives her a gentle smile while touching her affectionately was him every time.


    How could she is not- when he is the one who always gives her a chance to stand and see how beautiful the world is.


    ''...  How could I do not know?''  even her heart thumping while thinking about this now.


    Yet, she smiles. [... No, I don''t know.] while somehow slowly closing the feeling she feels just now.


    ''Just don''t.''


    ''I should not.''


    '' Please, go away.''


    ***

 Sign Twenty One

    " Here is the transportation rails that have been modified. Inside the rails, there are several magic stones planted so that now the carts will be moving on their own. It''s been several days but, there were no major problems so we could move.... Ms. Irisha?" asked Edward, who just using his sign language while showing Irsha who is now inspecting the modified mining cave inside Rocky Mountain. Yet, the woman in front of him seems to have something in her mind and not focusing on what he said.


    He sighs, as he looks around to the sparkling beautiful cave that is naturally made of glowing natural stones. They are all sparkling even in the darkness, and creating beautiful scenery. Especially when the river inside it reflects the shimmering light of the stones as if they are in the milky way sky. It is beautiful, and he was not at all aware of it before he then met Irisha. Irisha was the one who was so excited about this scenery the first time they were here, her eyes were sparkling even though she was trying to compose herself during the first survey.


    She was beautiful.


    She still is.


    "... and I am so excited about bringing you here today," he muttered. Yet, the woman is still not yet aware of what is going on. He smiles, weakly. " What are you thinking right now actually?" while somehow hoping, she is not thinking about something else whenever she is with him.


    [... ah, what is it?] and then she wakes up from her thought. Looking at him with her usual smile, who is now always making his heart thump like crazy. [ ... Excuse me, I am not looking at you. Did you say something?]


    and he could not even hide his blushing whenever he looks at her. " ... Pardon me, you have to tighten your helmet-" and he finds himself always seeking an opportunity to make him and the woman in front of him get even a little bit closer- just like tightening the loose helmet of hers.


    And, Edward, the youngest wealthy businessman in this empire who always succeeds in seducing women-finds himself awkwardly holding the rope of her helmet. Especially when he has to bend his body to lean toward her and find himself close to her face. He feels his cheeks burning and his heart is annoyingly loud right now.


    [ Ah, thank you.] but the woman will just brush him away as smoothly as she could. While takes a step back and looks away like it was nothing. [ So what is it, Mr.Edward?], and pretending there''s nothing happened.


    ''... you do know, did not you?'' as her action slowly changing whenever he tried to get closer to her. So, how could he not realize that she is now trying to avoid him?


    Yet he smiles, and he did a good job faking his smiles as he is one of the capable businessmen in this capital. He has many experiences in faking expression but never he wanted to do it in front of this woman, " ... I was talking about the progress of this mining site, the rail system is working and I think we could proceed to the next level."


    and she nods after looking at him. [ Alright, I guess we can proceed with it.] she said, while again looking to nowhere as the thought of her is trying to drown her again.


    " Ms.Irisha." but then he grabs her, found her looking at him confusedly before he lets her go. Then he looks at her with eyes that are hoping for her to look at him right now. "... Are you okay?" because it is hurting him in a way he could not explain whenever he looks at her like this.


    Then she tilts her head, smiles a little in confusion. [ What do you mean?] and fakes it as it is not so obvious.


    And, his heart aching "... today, you always lost in your thought, so maybe... if there is something burdening you, I could he-"


    [ Mr.Edward,] but she stops him while smiling with a wide smile that feels so wrong. It feels so different from her sincere smile. [ Let''s just focus on our business.] and she closes herself as always every time he tries to get a little bit closer to her.


    and it will frustrate him so much, in a way he never understands. As it is the first time a woman do this to him, and this is also the first time he has this kind of feeling.


    '' ... It much better if I am not falling for you.'' he sometimes thinks about that, but he is not really sure if he really wanted that, because the smile she once gave to him was so lovely and beautiful. The way she treats the others is so sincere whether they are noblemen or beggars, she always treats them kindly and gives them the appropriate respect that''s not just everyone, could ever do that.


    Then, despite the fact of her condition, in this hierarchy and the patriarchal world- She stands so proudly and bravely in the middle of men''s world and shows them the truth of her intelligence. This is the first time he sees a woman equally being listened to by men with their high pride and it''s not a mere pity or coercion. They really astonished by her ideas and way of thinking. He could not stop feeling the same way by this tiny woman who once he despised. That''s then becoming the only reason for his biggest regret.


    Then, her love and affection toward her only little sister... always makes him envious of that young girl. An abnormal and wicked feeling toward an eighth years old child. To think, '' It will be nice if I were you.'' that makes him laugh at himself and he feels so absurd to think that way. Whenever she looks at her little''s sister eyes, affectionately brushes her hair and tells her how much she loved her- the things he desired the most. Yet, what could he do? As she never lets him get the chance to start with.


    [ Then, we will wrap this thing here.] and the only time they have a chance to talk is when there is a business-related thing but, after this meeting, she will eventually go without even saying anything.


    " Ms. Irisha!" but, he could not stop... strangely enough.


    ''... am I actually a masochist?''  as he feels hurt whenever she looks at him with a smile that looks bothered by what he did.


    [... Let''s not talk about a matter that is not related to business, Mr.Edward.] and she even stopped him before he even talks.


    ".... But, Ms.Irish-"


    " Ms. Irisha!" then an imperial maid, running toward her in hurry. Who makes him them pokes her to let her aware. Just after Irisha looks at her way, the maid says frantically, " Ms.Arisha! Ms.Arisha is injured!"


    and that moment is the first time when the woman he falls over with, paled white as if the world has ended and runs like times is running out quickly. He, who is following her now could not help himself to think,


    '' What kind of expression you''ve shown me, until now?'' even back then, when he screamed and yelled and cursed her, she was just looking at him as it was nothing at all. Even though she was in a critical situation when people showed her intimidating faces, she could stay composed as it never bothered her to begin with.


    " Stop there."


    but then, the famous wicked prince holds her in front of the infirmary.


    " Arisha is being treated, she is okay so don''t go inside." with his deep voice and strong charisma, talking with fluent sign language that is not matched with his personality. Yet, the most abnormal one is the fact that he is now could casually talk and touch Irisha as they''ve been doing this all the time.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    [ Let me in.] and she glares at him while forcing herself to go inside. Something no one could even do in front of the wicked crown prince.


    " You can be mad at me but, you can''t go inside." and he calmly, saying about something that a tyrant moreover the wicked one should not say to anyone.


    [ Let me go inside!]


    " No."


    [ I want to see my sister!]


    " She is alright. You need to calm down."


    [ Why you do this?] and Edward could see that Irisha now does not even care the courtesy to speak in front of the royal because of how she is now in fury.


    and the man looks at her deeply, strangely letting this thing happen toward him, "... you know why."


    then, it is the first time Edward sees Irisha who throws all expressions he has never once seen to the man that everyone is terrified with. The mixed emotions show all the way in her face while ignoring the man who everyone will never be able to do that. He could see, a bond between them that he never ever expected before.


    " Sister?" and then, the young one running happily toward her sister who is surprised in grateful after seeing Arisha.


    [ Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?] asked her frantically.


    and Arisha giggles weakly. " I was not looking when I was playing and fell down. I hit my nose and it was bleeding." she said, " but, it is okay! The maids and His Grace found me and the nurse helped me with his healing ability!" she said cheerfully.


    then Irisha sighed in relief while hugging her sister tightly. As if, her life was once back again to her.


    " I am so sorry sister, I will be more careful."


    and she just smiles, after brushing her sister gently. [ Please be careful, next time.] as if the previous expressions she showed were nothing. [... Sister is already done, let''s go home.]


    Arisha nodded, " Are we going to buy something for tomorrow?"


    [ Yes.] she said. While standing and holding Arisha''s hand who then gives a glance at the prince who is standing beside them all time. She is not trying to hide her feeling at all, as she looks at him in fury.


    and he smiles weakly, [...so, you will just let Arisha know?] said the prince while using sign language and his mouth shuts while Arisha''s attention turns her to the maids who are now talking to her. [ Don''t be so hypocritical, you know, you do not want it.]


    [ I already told you several times, that is not your business.] Said Irisha before she turns away and let her sister says good bye to the maids before leaving and left Edward, the crown prince, and several maids in front of the infirmary.


    Then, Edward sees a sudden change of expression, the expression of the wicked prince that he, himself more familiar with. This is followed by a sudden attack on his breath caused by a sudden high pheromone.


    "... Next time, tell everything to me first before deciding to tell Irisha."


    and the maids nods, as the princes then leave them be. The heavy air then becomes lighter and they could easily breathe.


    "... seems they still not yet makeup." said the maid.


    and they look disappointed, "... what is happening between those two? They were so lovely and get along so well."


    "... Ms.Arisha told me that Ms.Irisha did not even talk to his grace."


    "... I hope they are going to make it up soon."


    " Yes, me too! I am always happy whenever I see them together." and both of the maids talk about something he could not even imagine. Not even once, because the depiction of how the crown prince is in his memories is far from what the maids just said.


    " Lovely, you say?" Edward muttered, as he then laughs weakly. "... Is not it so unfair, Ms.Irisha?" everything that is now being shown to him in one go, feels so unfair. While he, never once was given a chance to get closer to her, yet he is now is being shown by the fact that the woman he fells in love with could show many expressions he could not even imagine in front of the famous wicked prince. Then, his expression darkened, and his cheerfulness, somehow hard to be found.


    He then contemplated quite a while in this heavy silence.


    .


    .


    ....because she could not imagine, how it hurt him so much to stand beside her when he knows that he could not even hold her in his embrace. Where he knows there is not a single chance for him-


    "... "


    "...It is truly unfair Ms.Irisha."


    ***


    .


    .


    .


    " I will go fishing with Lisa and her father there," said Arisha while using sign language. She is so excited with her cute straw hat in this wonderful lake.


    Irisha nodded while giving a gesture to Lisa''s parent who looks at her politely. They are really nice people as they really do not show any uncomfortable expressions while she is joining them. Their only problem in the end just the lack of communication because Lisa''s parents could not speak in sign language and it is too much hassle to write something while doing a picnic. They also could not depend on Arisha only because she will just run around with Lisa.


    Then, only while looking at her sister who is excitedly fishing in the dock with Lisa and Lisa''s parents, she could finally finely breathes. While looking at this lake that gives a strange atmosphere like they are inside the fairy tale. She mays exaggerating things but, it truly feels like that. This quite large lake, which is surrounded by many tall orange-ish and red-ish trees, reflects the suns'' light with a sparkles illusion. It is like fireflies in the day times, and the sparkles are shine so brightly.


    Lisa''s father said, it is happening because there are fairies'' familiars flying above this lake. They then absorb the light and then reflect it again, and creating this miraculous phenomenon.


    ''...It is so beautiful.'' and surely, it is. If she knew about it sooner, she might just come all the way by herself to see this view. It is that beautiful for her to say that way, it is really beautiful that it should make her feel so calm.


    ... yet, she finds it hard to feel that way. Even though, this kind of environment always her best healing just like back in the lake near Montar City or the magnificent beautiful sky.


    ".... Are you still mad to His Grace?" asked Arisha, yesterday night. Looked at her in concern while they had their supper.


    [ I am not. Why do you think that way?]


    and Arisha seems still concerned even though she is sure her face shows a bright smile. "... Sister, both of you are always happy whenever you are together," she said. "... So please, don''t be mad at him."


    and even though her concern might be just shallow speculation of an eight years old''s children, she could not deny it anymore. Especially when recently many people justified their point of view toward them.


    '' I could not deny it.''  and it becomes harder when she then realizes every detail of what he has done in her life. ''


    Every time they are together, he always gives her the best smile of him.


    Treats her gently with his big hands.


    Touches her, in a very comforting way.


    ''...It becomes an addiction.'' because she is not a teenager for not knowing about that obvious thing- and, how could she is not falling when he drowns her with such kindness where people surround her could not even get.


    When... he is also the one who will look straight into her eyes and believe in what she said.


    When... he is the one who sees her equally despite who is she and how her condition is.


    ''you are the one.'' who then gives her a chance and supports her to stand by her own feet.


    He is also the one who shows her the beauty of the world she has never ever seen.


    then she frowned while holding her chest. ''...it hurts.'' and it hurts her more when she could not stop the indescribable fury whenever he tries to get inside her world. Because she always tries to keep it inside, she always hides it so no one could ever touch it.


    ''...You can''t go inside.''


    No one should not and could not get into her life.


    '' Because I am a sinner.''


    '' A murderer.''


    '' It is better if no one could ever know about i-''


    " SISTER!" and she is startled, as she looks at Arisha who grabbed her hands frantically " RUN!" she screams while giving her a sudden sign, where Irisha observes the situation immediately when a horrifying madness happens in front of her eyes. In a second she lost in her thought, the entire forest starts to be shallowed by a sudden fire. Strange people with strange robes, surrounded by lights with strange circles flying around their bodies. That then, from nothing in the air, they are creating big fireballs that eliminate the whole forest in just a second. Her eyes take a glance at the symbols that she feels familiar with.


    ''... Jahar-'' and she gasped before she grabs Arisha''s hand, who then run with the other residents who running in panic.


    Her heart starts to race uncontrollably,


    she could not hear anything but people''s expressions showed the horrifying tension. She could not hear anything, and it pressures her so much that she could not expect what will happen. She could only run while grabbing Arisha''s hand. Running as far as she could, as fast as her feet could do. She feels a sudden throb in her heart when Arisha fell down, she holds her desperately and ran again. People slowly disappear, no one here with them. She feels scared to look back, she does not know anything as she could not hear any sound. The silence she is in feels so dreadful, she is drowning in the limitless despair that she could not even explain.


    '' Help me!''


    '' Please, someone!''


    Yet, no sounds out from her screams and the body that hugs her tightly trembling. Every second from there, she feels only threat and terror.


    .... just why now, she admits that she misses those golden eyeballs.


    ***

 Sign Twenty Two

    " I am so bored," he said several times already, and he seems not yet to feel satisfied.


    "... Then just go die," and Ivy, the first princess of the Malum Empire could not take no more the nagging of her only little brother. She looks at him who sits down lazily in her favorite place to sip a tea. The palace that her father gave to her as her birthday gift. The very palace where the view of its balcony is the second-best of this castle. "... why don''t you babysit the little girl like you always do?"


    ... and she expects him to be embarrassed with what she just said, but,... he has changed.


    "... she has something to do with Irisha."


    and she sipped her tea calmly while looking at him who is so calm despite her mocking. " Then just go to your place and don''t bother me."


    and he sneered." You are really is not cute, are not you?"


    she gasped, spilled her tea in shock. " Where the hell did you learn that word?"


    he just lifts his shoulder. " You are really different from Irisha."


    " What do you mean?" she twitched.


    " That''s what I mean," he said. " ... It''s better if I just with them."


    Prang!


    "... then go to them." while she gives him a deep stare of her shining golden eyes. Yet, the intimidating is so real even Ash knows she is not joking around like usual.


    he looks at the glass on the floor that is now broken before taking a glance at the beautiful woman who he knows as his sister. "... you just jealous," he said before then left her who is now sitting in deep silence.


    quite a long heavy silence as the beautiful princess in the empire sits while gripping her hand so hard.


    ''...Jealous you said?''


    '' me?''


    It is too absurd for her to even laugh at that. Too idiotic to even think about that. The term of jealous that she never ever mind of using it, because ever since she was born... the fate already decided her position.


    " The beautiful princess of the Malum Empire."


    " She is the one who is blessed by the holy dragon."


    " Greeting to the dragon''s blessing, The first princess Ivy Isaac Malum."


    Then they will disgustingly bow toward her while at the same time cursing her as the monster they never have a chance to win with. How vividly all glamorous things surrounded her world, as she sits on the throne that no one could ever reach.


    ''... and you said, I am jealous?'' how could it be possible? It is funny to think about that. It should be, yet- why is she so angry? The fact that she could not even laugh and how she feels hard to control the power inside her now.


    " Ahava!" and she shouts while standing in sudden.


    WHoooose!


    Then, a strong wind blew her beautiful green dress with silver ornament. As her grey-ish platinum hair flutters wildly, her feet still stand as if it''s nothing for her at all. In just one second, the bright balcony of her suddenly becomes darker and an elegant white dragon beautifully landed beside her.


    " Go, Ahava!" just after she jumps to its saddle perfectly without even being bothered by her long beautiful dress, they then fly straight to the sky with a high speed.


    and...In just a second, she is now in the place where she belongs.


    The beautiful scenery of the magnificent blue sky. With nothing but the majestic of the two suns that proudly shine above her.


    " I need to calm down," she muttered, while she feels the power lingering in her vein and frown in disgust whenever she has to remember the thick someone''s blood running through her vein.


    But, her expression then changed suddenly.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    an emotionless beauty who seems not aware of anything, except the billowing smoke quite far from where she belongs.


    Then she smirks, as she smells the clear fragrance of fresh blood.


    " Ahava." and she said dreadfully calm before they then swoop away to the place her instinct called her to.


    ***


    .


    .


    .


    the screaming is so clear, they are all asking for help while running all over Arha''s forest that has a beautiful lake where the familiars of the fairies tend to gather. They then create a magical phenomenon where the lake will be sparkling as there are many stars surrounding it either in the night or daylight.


    Yet, that utopia-like place is now surrounded by a thick flame that tries to swallow everything.


    " Ahava!" and the first princess, who is now fighting in the middle of the wild flame surrounded by many sorceresses, calmingly order her dearest dragon to blow a horrifying fire. Yet, the sorceress create a protection spell that then pressed the fire inside their doom.


    They smirk, vilely. " DIE YOU MONSTER!" as they see the wild movement of the dreadful fire that burns the beautiful princess inside it.


    But then,


    GRAAAHGHH.


    The terrorizing dragon''s screaming, threaten them as they then see the princess and the elegant white dragon standing still without even a single scratch. They are all astonished as they are seeing something terrifying happen in front of they are.


    "... fucking sorceress," she muttered, while then letting her dragon flap her wings while producing a powerful crash to the magical shield. That''s shaken the sorceress before a very strong power pressed them to the shield and created a big crack before they then thrown and rolled. Crashing all the trees while she, herself holds to her dragon''s saddle tightly. " FUCK YOU!" as much as her rage stimulates the power within her, the dragon of hers gets the order and blows out a big fireball.


    but, a melee fight is never her type, to begin with. To suddenly surrounded by knights and sorceresses somehow cornering her in a pinch situation.


    " GET THE PRINCESS!"


    " Ahava!" and as she calls the name of her dragon again, the dragon stands gallantly again while she then said, " Fly!"


    And she is about to attack them from above, before her very own eyes spotting the brunette hair she recently always took a glance in the very palace of her empire. That makes her contemplate, in quite a short time in the hectic and chaotic situation to just go all out and burn everything that crossed her path.


    Burn everything, including the woman who is now running desperately.


    ....even though she knows exactly who that woman is.


    Yet, she chuckled while she opens her mouth.


    " Go, Ahava!" and she then jumps, to the nearest tree and jumps again to trees and trees as swiftly and follows the woman who runs frantically to nowhere but a cliff. " HEY! STOP!" but, the woman is not triggering by her yells. She is not even aware of it as Eve remembers, that there is no sound that woman could even hear in this world.


    ....and she is now asking herself questions of why she chooses to do this.


    " STOP THERE, IRISHA!" as she then jumps, and grabs the woman who carries another child in her embrace before the woman''s running, ends both of their life by free falling from this high cliff. " AHAVA!" and in a second, her dragon shows up and is about to catch them before a very big light arrow shots him in his neck." AHAVA!!" and she screams while her eyes widen looking at a clear phenomenon with the loud groan of Ahava.


    BYUR!!


    But, she could not do anything because the three of them then falls to the river below the high cliff.


    ***


    .


    .


    Irisha is not coming to the palace.


    Her subordinate said that she takes a day off to accompany Arisha hanging out with her friend.


    .... and he understands it as much, despite the fact that he is now, staying inside his study room while thinking of her all day. With the dark expression he keeps, and the bright golden eyes that shine in this dimmed room. He touches his lips as he contemplates the thing that is now concerning him.


    "... she is not running away."


    she could not anyway,


    Yes. she can''t.


    ....because if she really does. He will just bring her back to him and make sure she can not go anywhere.


    and he sighs, "... It is better if you are not this stubborn Irisha." hoping of something that seems impossible to happen,


    .... because she will always be. She will be Irisha who will try to stand for her right. With her bravery and her adventurous personality. Somehow.... it feels like she will disappear every time she is not in the place where he could see her.


    It''s frustrating.


    as frustrated as he desires her to be in his embrace in this second.


    " Your Grace!" and Ray, who is told for not bothering him, dare to walk to his study''s room with a paled white expression. " Jahar''s troop ambushed in Arha''s forest!"


    " What?" he asked calmly.


    " They bring high sorceress and blockade the surrounding with high magic protection." and he gulped, " Someone said that the first princess fought them but, they saw the three of them fell from the high cliff."


    and he stands, "... three of them?"


    he then nodded, " The other two are, Ms.Irisha and Ms.Arisha."


    .


    " Sir Luke already sent his troop but the battle is to m- Your Grace?!"


    but he already runs all the way out to the balcony of his palace, before he spots a small smoke from afar. " Izel, come!" and as he said that, a grey and Galant and charismatic dragon bow over him. A kind of dragon that puts everyone around in awe as it is one of the rarest dragons in this world. It is so beautifully elegant with a strong pheromone that makes people around feel the heavy atmosphere.


    Yet, the wicked crown prince easily rides him and flies right away leaving people behind.


    and Ray looks at him in concern. holding both of his hands nervously. As he somewhat is praying at the same time,


    "...Please be safe," he said. Not only because he is indeed worried about their safety, but, because he also remembers the history of the people nowadays calls it as a myth of their very ancestor.


    ....the story about The Holy Dragon who blessed the human.


    " The dragon that rules the rocky mountain."


    " The Holy one above all."


    " He dearly loves his treasure, he dearly blessed the chosen one-"


    "...But, if the dragon loses its treasure- only disaster will come to us."


    ***

 Sign Twenty Three

    She really tries to take a deep breathe as much as she can while looking at the beautiful night sky above her head. While brushing Arisha''s hair who is now sleeping on her thigh, in the ground- in the middle of an unknown forest.


    It is so dark right now if the fire in front of her is not lit. Yet, she could not even take a short sleep as she worries about something that might come after them.


    '' ... how could people do not notice such fire in this middle of the night?''  and if the question then changes, as, '' who the hell is hanging around in such hour in the middle of a forest like this?'' and, she could say that- if that beautiful empire''s princess who is now sitting while leaning on the tree in front of her is not with them, it might be true. She could just be aware of wild animals instead of humans. Yet, just hours ago after they were drowning in the deep and strong stream river and survived to the riverside- a sudden attack came in a second their feet stepped to the ground.


    '' It was so terrifying.''


    It was and it still is if she thinks about that moment right now. Yet, it was not only because of the fact that Jahar''s fully-armored knights suddenly surrounded them with their galant horses. Or the fact that more than ten men surrounded them who were only two women and a child- with their swords pointed toward them.


    It was not only the real reason for how she now had to keep stabilizing her breathing.


    It was this fascinating princess in front of her.


    The empire princess, who is now looking into the fire as it is something interesting. The familiar golden eyes that are shining by the reflection of fire are beautiful. Yet, at that time, even the suns still rose above them and the light still took the place- those beautiful eyes strangely glowing while this beautiful princess was acting as she was a kind of animal. Irisha could not hear it, but the princess looked like she seemed growling while showing her teeth.


    She then spread the strong pheromone that felt so painful that Irisha and Arisha collapsed in a second. It felt like the air in her lungs had suddenly disappeared. It was so painful as she tried to inhale the air desperately but she could not. She had to maintain her breath so hard to keep her consciousness while witnessing the knights were twice or even thrice bigger than this beautiful woman, had a hard time standing.


    At that time, she knew she had to run away.


    The dreadful tension forced her to run away.


    She knew that she had to take Arisha and run as fast as she could.


    She was thinking it was better to avoid the battle between the well-known mad princess, instead of getting involved in the situation where Arisha curled up painfully in the ground because of it. Despite the fact that Irisha''s action was also ended up leaving a young princess alone surrounded by many knights who wanted her- but, for Irisha in the end, Arisha is always her priority.


    .


    .


    ... or it was what she thought.


    In the end, Irisha could not remember the reason why she choose to run toward the princess with her remaining energy and hug the princess from behind her back to stop her.


    Stop her, from what?


    Irisha personally, does not even know. It was purely her feeling that thought, this princess possessed with something as she then turned into something else.


    ''... and, she then changed.'' fortunately, after the princess bit her in Irisha''s arm.


    It was so painful but did not take a long time as the woman then brushed her off and looked at her in confusion. As if, she just came back to her original self. She looked at the bite injury while terrified, paled, and shocked. Before realizing in a second about the situation they were in, and, that might be the reason why then she held Irisha who was so drained and having a heavy breathe before she forced her to run while carrying Arisha.


    ... and then, here they are in the middle of an unknown forest while surrounding a bonfire that Irisha''s made.


    Yes, she is the one who created this bonfire with her little survival knowledge and a lot of miracles. It may be dangerous as it makes them so easy to be found, but, they were all wet and they are now in the middle of the forest that Irisha still tries to find out, what forest it is.


    and she sighs desperately, ''  I don''t know.''  and she really is having a headache because of it.


    To suddenly in a situation she is not expertise in is not something profitable, and it does not seem that the princess will help her in a while in this matter... because even after they did run away from danger, the princess was only following them without even talking to them.


    She is not leaving them alone but also creating a wall between them.


    ... and Irisha does not quite sure whether their communication is limited because of Irisha''s condition or Arisha''s fear toward her, OR, it is just the princess does not really want to talk with them.


    Irisha does not know.


    Because, whenever she is talking about the princess- Irisha does not have any clue toward her. The only thing she knows is that she is the first princess of Empire Malum and the little sister and older sister of both the crown prince and the second prince. She knows nothing about her despite her famous beauty and madness. The typical rumor of how the imperial family is known about in society.


    ''... but she is so young.'' Irisha could say it, even though their appearances are not that much different, but, Irisha''s soul has lived more years than the body itself. So, she could say that this princess is still young based on her experiences approaching many people either on Earth or on Althera. She could say that despite how famous she is to be called '' the madness princess'', she is still naive to be shaken because of the guilty that she feels toward Irisha. To the point that it makes the well-known princess can not do anything in this kind of situation.


    ....she might be wrong, but,


    The expression of the princess still vividly craved in her mind when she looked at Irisha in paled and shocked expression as she did something she should not do in her life.


    [ It is not that hurt, so please don''t mind it.] she wrote in the ground near the bonfire, before looking at the princess who notices the writing.


    She looks at her for a while before turning her eyes away.


    Irisha expected it, yet tries to compose herself. [ Do you know how to get back?]


    and the princess looks at it again but still does not give her any reaction.


    [ How about the forest''s name?]


    But again, there is no reaction.


    ... and Irisha thought that she might better not try to gamble the temper of the dragon''s blessing as much if she is still not sure about their personality. She thought that maybe she really has to think by herself, but, the princess then writes something.


    [ My brother will come to you.]


    and she looks at it for a while, [ How do you know?]


    [ He will. Eventually.] and not really give her a full context of what she is trying to point out. She then looks at the fire again while curling up her knees, ignoring Irisha who is questioning things she tries to tell her.


    and she then writes again, [ Do you hate me?] who makes the princess looks at her while frowning.


    [ Why?]


    [ I don''t know. I ask you.] and she tries to look at the princess with a calming expression to make sure that she could bait her emotion. As Irisha still believes how naive this princess is compared to the crown prince.


    and the princess did change her expression. [ Who the hell are you, for me to do that?]


    [ To see you being ignorant in this kind of situation despite the fact that you actually could bring us back.... is the reason why I think you hate me.]


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ...and she glares at her.


    and it quite makes Irisha''s heart stop as she is now facing someone she should not underestimate. Yet, she has a strong feeling that this princess will not dare to hurt her or more like, she could not hurt her...because there is the fact that Irisha and Arisha still live now is also due to her protection from the fall and her forceful runaway.


    ... and again Irisha''s right. [ Why should I waste my time on someone like you?] she changed her expression so much as she is writing the sentence full of power and emotion. [ You are nothing to me.] and how her expression tells her the exact opposite meaning.


    but why?


    Irisha could not understand why herself affecting the princess''s emotion to this level. Even when she works in the palace, they both rarely meet with each other. Even they did, they will just pass by like it''s nothing.


    she thinks quite a while because of how her expression changed so much but she could not find the answer, and the night passes by just like that. She ended up falling asleep but then found the princess still awake. Standing while looking at the emptiness of the forest.


    She then stands while holding the sleeping Arisha as she finds it quite strange. The princess then looks at her with her golden eyes while putting her finger to her mouth. Giving the gesture that she should be silent.


    She nods, while somehow being so pressured with the tense whenever she looks at the expression of the princess. She could feel how the air now becomes heavier. The same thing that happened at the riverside.


    '' She will change.'' again, just like before and it is terrifying her so much as she is holding Arisha tightly.


    [ Run!] but, suddenly after she looks at the writing the princess made in the ground near her, a powerful wind that pointed to the princess threw her away and crashed her body to the big tree behind her.


    Irisha could not even access what is happening in that second, but she could feel how powerful it is because she vividly sees how the princess''s body was being thrown at such speed. Irisha feels a sudden surge of nausea as she imagines something she should not. She can not turn her eyes anywhere.


    Her knees start to lose their power.


    She is trembling.


    '' What should I do?'' as she is now holding Arisha in her embrace tightly for her not to see anything. ''


    Brak!


    But suddenly, the princess grabbed her shoulder pulled it hard to the back before jumping to the front and attacking someone Irisha does not realize. She is surprised, tumbled, by the fact that without her knowing there are so many people approaching them.


    [ GO!] but then, in her confusion after her fall, she looks at the princess who gives her an immediate gesture that she could understand. Then, forced her instinctively to go back up and run. Run to nowhere, to somewhere she could not even think about. While feeling the big pressure and tension behind her back. She could feel that the air becomes heavier again. She could tell that something big is happening.


    She frowned, frustrated.


    '' I am so sorry.''


    For not being able to do anything.


    For ending up running away.


    '' She still a child.''  The princess is. Yet, she leaves her alone.


    '' But  I have to protect Arisha.''  because she is her priority, she is the reason why she is now still surviving.


    but,


    ....those golden eyes, vividly depicted in her sight-


    [ Stay here!] she said to Arisha. When she has found a small cave after running quite a while. [ Don''t go everywhere, and wait for me here!]


    " Where are you going?!" asked her frantically.


    [ I have to help the princess.]


    and Arisha looks at her terrifying, " ... she will hurt you..."


    and maybe, Arisha''s right. As she once experienced it by herself and Arisha saw the truth. That is the reason why then Arisha fears her, but-


    [ Please, stay here. I will come back. I promise.] and she tries to smile and ensure Arisha that everything will be alright, even it might be not and she chooses the wrong path. Yet, she could not stop thinking that, that princess is now fighting alone to protect them. The princess was also the one who get more damage when they were falling, she was the one who grabbed their hands in the strong stream river and was the one who told them to run.


    So that is the reason why now she is wandering in the unknown forest without a sound. Even though it is beautiful, but, she feels nothing but threats. The agonizing feeling that feels like it stabs her with knives in every second she tries to breathe in this horrifying silence.


    ''  I can''t hear anything.'' and the displeasing feeling attacking her inside.


    it is so frustrating.


    ''Where are you, princess?'' and she keeps walking back to that place.


    ''...No..'' and she stopped while trying to compose herself to stay to where she is now. While looking at a beautiful woman, that holds a man twice her size up and throws him away as it is nothing. Irisha could feel the heavy atmosphere, and she paled in shock and pain to see what is happening in front of her now.


    She is not human anymore.


    Even though the body is still the same, with a ruined dressed and beautiful appearance, but, she is not the same person as she was.


    ...and in the second the princess notices her, Irisha feels her body freezing.


    She could not go anywhere.


    her feet could not even move.


    the terrifying and terrorizing pheromone that she feels, stops her. When the golden eyes that Irisha was familiar with looking at her with an emotionless expression, she gasped as the air does not exist anymore. Irisha holds her chest, as it feels so painful, but, even the pressure she feels now limited her expression and Irisha feels everything will be over when the beautiful princess with an emotionless expression holds her neck- ready to break it.


    "... Run..." and she could read it, from the princess''s slow lips movement that makes her come to her sense again.


    Realizing that even the princess''s hand is, trembling.


    .


    .


    ....she is also suffering.


    Then, in Irisha''s remaining consciousness, while relying on her instinct, she opens the wrap of the bite injury and holds them tight so that the blood flows again.


    Irisha could not see it, she does not want to see it.


    Yet, she could feel the flow of it, clearly in her hand.


    .


    and the princess gasped, as she frantically loosen her grip on Irisha''s neck and do the same thing she did in the riverside.


    " Go! Go away from me!"


    " Go! Don''t get near me!"


    " Just go!"


    and she is telling her something Irisha could not understand, instead of the word ''go'' that the princess repeatedly said.


    .... It is somehow made Irisha who hold her bleeding hand could not feel the blood sensation anymore as the princess- the beautiful princess in front of her now is looking so miserable. As the emotionless expression, changes into a desperate and frustrated one. While she is then trying to step back while her feet trembling so much.


    and Irisha could see that she is trying so hard to fight something inside her.


    but, what is that?


    Irisha does not know. She can not understand anything in such situation. She just does things based on her instinct, including running towards her and grabbing her hand after she sees other knights of Jahar behind the back of the princess.


    She holds her tight and runs away, without realizing that the blood dripping into the princess''s hand that she is holding.  Running as fast as she could, despite how hard it is for her to even breathe.


    .


    .


    .


    the princess frowning in indescribable feeling. When the uncomfortable power overwhelms her mind, the blood in her hand that is being held by this deaf and mute woman burdens her heart so much as she feels scattered.


    " Sister!" and the sound of the child she was once with, realizing where she is now. The girl''s eyes then meet hers. She looks at her in terrifying while then trying to avoid her eyes.


    She smiles, weakly as she could understand how a girl looks at her like that. As she has experienced it her whole life. The wicked self of hers that, she, herself could not even stand with. Every time she could not control the power within hers, the memories filled with screams and blood are filling her mind.


    '' It is not my fault! I could not control it!''


    .


    " She is a monster. They are all a monster."


    .


    ''  I am so sorry, please help me!''


    .


    " Don''t go near me! Don''t go near me!"


    .


    '' Please! Help me!''


    .


    " You are a monster!!"


    .


    and every time she screamed herself out in every time the dragon''s blood overpowering herself, no one was there to reach her hand. No one was there to help her with her pain. As it is the fate that is chosen for her, the cursed blood that makes people surrounded her look at her with the eyes of humans when they see a monster.


    '' So that is why I told you, there is no such thing as a sincere love.'' she thought while smiling and staring at the hand of hers that is now covered by her blood. ''... brother, I have to tell you... you just blinded.''


    ....because no monster coexist with a normal human, in the end-


    .


    .


    " Are you okay, princess?" and that girl suddenly asks her. " Is it hurt?" and her expression changed as if she is concerned about her sincerely. " Are you okay? have you hurt anywhere?"


    and she could not understand.


    " Why?" she asked.


    and the girl confused. " ... are you okay?"


    " Why do you keep asking that?"


    and the girl looks at Irisha who also looking at her in worry, "... but, you are crying."


    " Crying?" and she does not even realize until the tears drip like a streaming river in her cheeks. She put one of her hands up as she was confused when she sees the tears gather in her palm. "... Why am I crying?"


    but her heart is hurt, she could not stop.


    " Please don''t cry." as that sweet voice talks to her and a handkerchief brushes her cheeks gently. Then she looks at the woman who is looking at her with a gentle smile she has never seen. Moving her hand that she could not understand.


    and she was just about to ask what the meaning of that was before she pulled her to the back and in sudden the hand that is holding hers disappeared.


    " SISTER!" and the very desperate screaming wakes her up to see knights of Jahar gather up in front of the mouth of the cave. " DON''T HURT MY SISTER!" and the girl cried, desperately, as she sees the knight choking her in the air.


    but no one care, as they are only looking at her with uncomfortable gazes. "... There you are, the mad princess." because of how they were threatened by her existence.


    " ....don''t hurt her."


    she sincerely asked.


    " Let her go..."


    and hoping for a chance, to know more about the word that woman said to her before.


    " ... I beg you."


    but the knight smirks, " Don''t be so silly. You don''t have sympathy, " he said as he then throw the woman to the ground in front of her eyes while saying. " YOU ARE A MONSTER, ARE NOT YOU?!"


    followed by aloud screaming of the girl beside her.  " SISTER!" as the body seems not moving.


    '' I am not a monster.''


    But, the boiling anger inside her could not stop her.


    '' I don''t want it at all.''


    But, it is slowly taking control of her mind.


    '' ... that woman is not moving.''


    and it hurts so much,


    '' Please-'' as she then gasped, by a sudden embrace of the woman that suddenly awake, tapping her back frantically as if she tries to hold the thing inside her.


    " AA.. AAA..AA" and how she tries to speak without words to her.


    It feels so warm.


    She feels so warm.


    .


    ''


    ''Please... help us-''


    " ARGHHH!!!"


    and a loud scream that shook the knights inside the cave is heard from the outside. Then they run out to then create another screaming. The pheromone she feels familiar with. While looking at the mouth of the cave of a man walking inside. His golden eyes of him shone in the darkness as his expressionless face looks at her and the woman who is now hugging her desperately.


    and she smiles, warmly. "... This is the first time, I am happy to see you brother." and she said, to the one and only older brother of hers.


    ***

 Sign Twenty Four

    '' I could not hear anything!'' and she screams from the bottom of her heart, for at least to let go of the fear that is now haunting her in every second passed. While trying not to loosen her grip on the princess.


    She screams out, tapping the back of the princess as hard as she could so that she is not being drowned in such madness anymore.


    " AAAA!!" and she desperately screams while hoping at least a clear word comes out so that the princess will come back to her sense. " AA!" but she is startled, as someone touches her shoulder from behind and makes her jolt frantically while pushing the princess and Arisha behind her back.


    " Ssh, it''s okay." and the golden eyes that she misses, looking at her while his big gentle hand brushes her cheek slowly. Tries not to shock her exhausted and alert body.


    Irisha who still does not believe the person in front of her holds his hand to feel the realness of his existence. While looking at him with her miserable and paled face, she frowned painfully.


    [ ... you are late.] as she slowly reaches him with her hands unconsciously.


    " I am sorry." as he then embraces her gently while, at that moment when her skin falls into his body and she breathes his familiar scent. She feels sudden exhaustion as if the burden she keeps on her shoulder, breaks down in that second.


    She closes her eyes, while slowly inhaling the air she could not take hours ago. Then, everything turns black while she feels the comfortable deep sleep, she was once seeking desperately.


    ***


    .


    .


    '' Who would have thought that he had such an expression?'' even after spending years of her life, living around the man that she calls him older brother- she never once witnesses the time he embraces something so gentle as if he afraid if she breaks in his embrace.


    The woman who loses her consciousness falls in his embrace and he holds her tightly. Inhaling deeply as he desperately longing for the woman for a long time. The crowned prince of the Empire Malum who is known for his wicked and merciless acts, kneeling while looking deeply into the woman who closes her eyes.


    "... can you stand?" and he then stands up while looking at her and holding Irisha in his hand.


    She nods.


    " Are you hurt anywhere?" asked him while he looks at Arisha who is crying beside her.


    and Arisha shakes her head fast, " No... but, sister-"


    " She will be okay. I will make sure she is okay," he said. " ... can you walk alone?"


    She nods, as she wipes her tears with her tiny hands. " I can." while then looking at her who is standing beside her, and holds her hand. It is quite surprising, but she does not understand why she lets her be. Either she is too exhausted to think, or the eyes of this girl who tries to hold her tears are too pitiful for her to ignore. Either way, she just holds her back while walking out of the dark cave.


    and her golden eyes, widen for a second before it back to normal. ''... You are agitated.'' as she looks at the thick forest who is now turning into vast burnt land. There is no sign of the knights of Jahar except the burning smoke on the burning ground. ''... He is.'' as she also looks at the dragons that fly over the sky above them, which some perch in the nearest big trees.


    " Come Arisha," he said while kneeling in front of the child and spreading both of his hands after he lies Irisha in the imperial big carriage. Where the Imperial Pharmacies already do some healing on her body. " You have to be treated too."


    and she nods as she runs into his embrace without hesitation and hugs him as he is nothing wicked and just an ordinary man that she could entirely trust from the bottom of her heart.


    ''... could she looks at me the same way as she did to my brother?'' she thought.


    "... My Lady, is your body okay?" and the woman in the butler suit comes to her while bowing. " Do you need treatment?"


    " No need," she said. " ... Just prepare the transfusion."


    "... Do it in my carriage." her brother then added.


    she looks at him, who is not looking at her but Arisha. Yet, she does not care much about it and just does what he said.


    Then, inside the moving carriage of him while Arisha falls asleep deeply inside his embrace while completely facing his body. He also covers her with a blanket and makes sure she is not moving anywhere. A very unusual thing for her to see him like this, but, in a very strange way, she somehow understands that.


    "... Why did you take a long time?" asked her while fixing her coat and looking at the hose of her blood transfusion.


    and he, who still looking at the girl to make sure she is alright said. " ... You might not realize but, you guys were swiped far from the border," he said. " ... We had a hard time finding your track, and Ahava could not give any sign of your whereabouts because she was far too injured."


    and she frowned, " How is she?"


    "... the sorceress attack''s purity quite high and they did injure her neck," he said. " Luke found Ahava fought them alone before their reinforce came."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "... That was why I felt, I lost her for a while," she said and gripped her hands tightly while looking so much in pain. "... I should''ve done better, I am so sorry..."


    and Castra looks at her sister deeply who desperately embraces her regrets. "... Yes, you should." then hers hands trembling in the tiny body that many people adored and cursed at the same time.


    and, she never expected any kind of kindness or sister and brother relationship between him and her. They both know how their relationship started from the beginning. This kind of treatment of him is what she normalizes from her entire life..." I know-"


    " With your personality, you will end up learning the lesson in a hard way if you still act this childish. You always did since you were young." but never did she expect he could say something like that in front of her. While looks at him who looks at her too. Looking to each other with the exact eyes color that is shining in the darkness of this carriage with the exact hair colors that are fluttering by the sneaky wind from the window. " ... You need to realize that we have wicked blood in our veins. Don''t be so idiotic and ..... just control your damn self."


    Even usually she will blow up with this kind of treatment, in that time she is just silent. As she feels a tingling feeling inside her heart.


    '' I never thought you think about me.''


    It is so strange, as she never felt something like this before. Even the blood that runs onto their vein is the same, yet never has she had sisterly feelings toward the brothers of her. To know that now, ... it feels truly strange.


    ***


    Then again, she looks at the similar ceiling she was once looked at. She sighed, in the darkness of the familiar room with the familiar scent. While she is remembering the memories of what just happened.


    '' It hurt...'' to be exact, her whole body is now hurt so badly. As she slowly wakes up and realizes that Arisha sleeps while curling up near her body. She is surprised but ended up smiling. Brushing her hair gently before being startled a little bit by a warm hand that is now touching her cheek.


    Then her eyes soften while looking at the golden eyes that are now looking at her sincerely. She then smiles, weakly. As she realizes how hard to push him away now. [ I am okay.] and, even he is not talking and only looking deeply into her eyes, the expression of him, show his worry for her. [ So, don''t look at me like that.]


    " I told you for not doing something that will hurt you." and he did say it while his expression show the seriousness of his statement.


    and she giggles, [ How could I know Jahar''s Knights will attack a place that I hope to be my day off destination?] then he looks at her as if he is now can not take her joke. Strangely, it is not affecting how she looks at him. As every time she looks at his golden eyes, she will be remembered by the struggle, the pain, and the miserable princess back then.


    '' Are you too, struggling right now?'' but she could not ask, and just being comfortable with his touches to her cheeks. With his refreshing scent, and his tenderness that somehow makes her heart racing and her cheeks blush.


    "... Tomorrow, I will call the Imperial Pharmacy again," he said while brushing her hair to the back of her ear with his hand.


    [... am I not being healed before?] asked her. [ I thought, I was.]


    " Yes. You were," he said. " I will fix your bandage," he said, while then standing up and bringing a small box from the table near the entrance door. Bring the box and a chair near to the side of his bed, while sitting close to her.


    She then jolted, quite hard when he holds her wrapped right foot and put it on his thigh.


    " Tell me if it''s hurt," he said.


    and she frowned painfully while looking at her foot inside his hand. [ ... Then why am I still injured if Imperial Pharmacy already heals me?]


    " What do you mean?" asked him, " You mean that by their treatment you will eventually be healthy?"


    [ I did.]


    and he giggles, " You are silly. Then what the point of our hospital project if people could easily be healed by them." he asked and somehow, she enjoys seeing his usual smile right now. "... Human has a limit to allowing such power into their bodies. Light power is a pure power that could neutralize the abnormality inside the body, but if you exposed continuously- it will change the mana movement inside your body and it could be dangerous." he said while stroking her foot gently, " So... tomorrow, and for several days, you will continue to be given treatment."


    and she looks confused, [ Am I that injured?] she feels hurt of her entire body, but on the surface, there is no such injured.


    "... You broke bones," he said. Yet, already realize that it is not something Irisha fond to talk about so, he turns away while his hand still stroking her foot and ring the bell near the bedside table. " You have to drink your medicine too," he said. He then turns away to the back of the entrance door while the butler named Ray came in. They look like they have a talk about something for a while before he then put her foot back, and stands. Brushes Arisha''s hair and fix her blanket. " Seems like she will not wake up for a long time."


    She who somehow, stunned by his action toward her sister looks at him. [ Is there something wrong?]


    " Both of you still not yet eaten something since we arrived."


    [ Ah. Just let her sleep for a while.] she said while brushing Arisha''s hair. Who then looks at him, [ They will bring the food here? Is it okay?]


    and he tilts his head. " Why not?"


    And Irisha just smiles, of course, he will answer it that way. [... Then, I will go to the bathroom first.] As she then opens the blanket that covers her and looks at him while saying. [... Is there, something I could use to walk?] kinda awkward to ask that to the prince of this empire but, nothing she could do in this situation.


    " Come here." but he just said that, while he spreads his hands that she looks confusedly. Until Irisha realize that he holds her waist as he then holds her into his embrace.


    she startled and looked at him frowning. Holding his wide shoulders while panicking. [ What are you doing?!]


    Yet, he just looks at her and just smiles. Saying something she could not understand, [ Can''t talk?] and she tried to interpret as much as she could.


    Then he smiles, handsomely. " Yes, I can not talk." that makes her blush while awkwardly burying herself inside his embrace. Then she buries herself even more after she found out that there are so many ladies-in-waiting in front of his room.


    [ You should go away!] then she grumped. After being put into the toilet. She blushed so hard until the redness of her face spread out into her ears.


    he seems to giggle, but he hides it in his serious expression of him. " Why are you so embarrassed about this thing?"


    [ How could you are not?!]


    " You are in no place to comment as you are a patient."


    and she glared at him. [ Then just bring me a lady!]


    then he giggles while looking at sulky Irisha. " Yes, I will," he said. " ... She will tell me if you are done."


    [ I can go back by myself!!] but, the prince already turns away and left her in the very extravagant bathroom that has the same size as her living room.


    Then, when the lady comes and waits for her to do her business. She then calls the damned prince that she welcomes with a glare.


    [ I will invent a wheelchair.]


    " People already invented one," he said while spreading his hands to her. " But no one in the palace needs it in the first place."


    and she becomes grumpier, but still accepts his hands of him while surrounding her hands onto his neck when he easily lifts her.


    She then looks at him who is smiling annoyingly. [ I am mad at you, Your Grace!] while then embracing him and burying herself inside him as she tries not to let others see her in this state.


    .


    .


    She just does not know. How the people work in that shift, find it lovely to see the wicked prince that they always terrified of, act sweetly to a woman they admired.


    ***

 SIgn Twenty Five

    In the end, life is always full of complicated things. Whether she wants it or not, it does not matter because as someone who is living, she has no control over what will happen in her life, is not she?


    Kinda, unfair. Yet, what could she do instead of moving forward?


    Although her heart feels so anxious every time she looks at him. When his touches are vividly engraved in her mind, while his scent starts to be something that could calm her down. Then after being drowned in the comfortable embrace- the reality of her past slap her in the most agonizing way.


    and life sometimes likes to joke around as it then put her in a situation where she could not do anything but, live.


    [ I will ask you again, are you sure?]


    " I am sure!" said Arisha.


    [ It is okay if you still want to take a break.]


    " No, My teacher said today will be the day we learn magic!"


    and Irisha sighed while looking at her little sister who is now ready with her uniform. [ Are you not tired?]


    Then, she shakes her head quite hard while showing a big wide smile to her. " I am okay! I will come back after school is done!" and excitedly do her sign language in front of her.


    " I will pick her up, Irisha. So, don''t worry." and the second prince, shows up behind Arisha''s back while pinched Arisha''s cheeks, and her little sister does not seem to mind it.


    Again she sighed while looking at both of them who already becomes a good ally if something that Irisha argues about comes out. [ Your Grace, you have to attend your classes too.]


    " I am!"


    and Irisha glares at him, quite a while.


    "... Okay, okay...." and he chuckled. " Why do they always tell you about it now?"


    [ Your teachers'' concern about you!] she said. [ Arisha, don''t play with his grace if he slacks her classes.]


    and Arisha nodded. " Okay, sister!"


    " Wow, you traitor!" and he really plays with her cheeks so much but Arisha ends up laughing so hard.


    Arisha again sighed, [... alright then, please have fun both of you.] who then makes both of them excited as Arisha kisses her in her cheeks after Irisha leans toward her because she is now sitting in the bed.


    " I love you, sister!" she said.


    As Irisha smiles, as she then looks at the maid behind them. [ Please take care of her.] as this maid is now in charge to take care of Arisha.


    " Of course, My Lady." and she said that with sign language, she never expected to be used in this imperial palace... and yes, she is now living in the palace. The place where the member of Imperial family lives and to be specific, the very palace of the first crown prince. It has been one week and, she is confused about why she is still here. To stay in this humongous and luxurious room with the thick accent of the Malum Empire. The strong color of silver and platinum with engraved dragons statues.


    Now, she could see the detail of it clearly as the light now is turned on. In fact, she already remembers the details of it as she already spent quite a while in this room. Most of the time to be exact because her body was injured so badly. It will worsen if the medicines run out and will be better if the Imperial Pharmacy does the healing to her body. Yet, unfortunately, they will only allow doing so for four hours per day. It depends on her body and the injury.


    ''... Tara should come soon, I''d better prepare.'' and yes, after several days and treatment- her body gradually becomes better and could move her body without that much pain except her broken right foot.


    That is also the reason for her struggling to reach the wheelchair that is prepared for her after she asked it stubbornly. Yet, before her hand reaches it, a big hand she familiars with, reach it first and push it close to her.


    Then when she looks up, she finds the handsome wicked prince that seems just out showering.


    " ... How many times should I tell you to call someone to help you?" asked him with his nagging expression that recently becomes so much expressive.


    and she has already gotten used to it. [ ... Dry your hair first before coming out from the bathroom.] and she decided to just ignore it as she figures out that is the most effective solution. Then he will just look at her for a while as if he asks to have a staring battle with her in the very morning like this. [ I will help you dry your hair. Please sit down.] and she will just find a distraction to stop his nagging.


    .


    After he sits down in the chair that he always sits down on whenever he comes to his own room that is now being used by her- Irisha puts the towel he gave her to then dry his hair gently.


    strange?


    Yes. Of course. She is not that dumb for not realising. Yet, she is also confused with all of this things from the start.


    [ The meeting will end around 7 P.M.] he said with only his hands because she is now looking down. [ I can have dinner with you.]


    and she just gently brushes the towel.


    [ Tomorrow, I will put off my schedule too so I could accompany you with your treatment.]


    as she then pulls him up, and they both look at each other before she turns her eyes away and gently brush his ears.


    " Bring Ray whenever you go." and his golden eyes, sparkling while looking at hers. " Don''t go everywhere without anyone." while saying something that she is still confused about how to react.


    '' How am I suppose to answer that?''


    the question that recently she asked every time they both have this kind of conversation.


    '' who am I to answer that?''


    and the more further she thinks about it, the more it becomes difficult to bear the answer.


    So, she decides to be silent.


    " Do you understand?"


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    and she looks at her while letting go of the towel, '' ... because I can not do anything now.'' as her condition is worse, and his protectiveness is something she could not argue, with this kind of body.


    Then she smiles gently, [ I understand.] and just says something that she could say for now.


    " Then good." he smiles while reaching her with his sturdy hands and lifting her up as if she is a feather. It is so casually being done, even though Irisha still feels her heart jumps whenever he does this. She is also surprised by herself, of how could she still compose her expression while she always feels sudden hyperventilation if she is in his embrace.


    " Both of you, surely romantic even in the morning." said the first princess, Eve Isaac Malum who is now entering his room with Tara behind her.


    he stares at her. " I don''t think that my room is a place for someone to enter freely."


    and she lifts her shoulders, " It is open, so I just come in." she said. Who then looks at Irisha and smiles warmly and beautifully. " Sister Irisha, how are you?" with slow sign language but still understandable.


    and Irisha who is now still in the crown prince''s embrace, smile awkwardly. [ Good morning, My La- Ivy. I feel refreshed, how about you?] and how she still trying to be more natural to the first princess of this empire because the princess is the one who asked her to. Every time she failed to do so, she will show Irisha a heart-broken expression that Irisha could not stand with.


    " That is nice," she said with a bright smile. A very lovely one that will make people think of how cute she is every time they look at it, and Irisha does think the same. Compare to the first time after the accident when she somehow, asked Irisha to talk with her.


    She was so quiet, bowed her head, and could not talk and write much. Even though she was not sure either the fact that the princess became so much quiet was because of the lacking of the skill to communicate, or the princess just did not want to communicate. Either way, the princess was the one who asked for the meeting and Irisha just did what she asked. The princess was so different from what people always said about her, of how she was so talkative and expressive. Yet, in front of her that time, the princess could not do anything.


    then after a quite long time, Irisha writes something on her note.


    [ If it is hard for you to say something now, you can send me a letter.] she said and attracted her, who then looked at her. She then wrote something again, [ I also had a time when I felt hard to tell someone about my feeling, so I wrote them a letter.]


    and then, after that, the princess took her note and went away leaving her alone in confusion. Yet, later on after that, her ladies in waiting came to Irisha and send her a letter from the princess.


    It was a simple letter.


    [ Thank you.]


    and that''s it. Yet, Irisha feels that the princess was trying so hard to tell her about her gratitude and that was enough reason for her to reply to the sincere gratitude with the same one. She replied to her letter. Then, after that day... the princess came to her with a bright shy smile of hers.


    Then, they are now becoming a partner to talk within this very palace.


    " ... Then, when will you go, brother?" asked her while staring at his brother. She still uses sign language so Irisha could still understand.


    He then stares at her sister for a while, before sighing and putting Irisha down in her wheelchair. "... Don''t overwork yourself." while he touches her cheeks gently while smiling without guilt even though he realizes how red her cheeks are right now due to embarrassment. Yet, he enjoys it. Pretty much. " Then I will go now." Then he stands up while looking at Irisha for a while before turning to Tara who jolts after realizing his stares. " Report me if something happened."


    and Tara nodded, before then giving him the imperial greeting who is leaving his room.


    The wide back of him that is now something that she will always look at every morning.


    Ah, her heart thumping real hard as her cheeks feel burning.


    " I will wait for you until your work is done." the princess said. Wakes her up from her endless thoughts, " Is it, okay?"


    and she smiles, [ Of course.] she said. While then the princess pushes her wheelchair even though Tara asked to do it. Yet, the princess seems to enjoy doing so, and they just let her be.


    In the end, she is still 16 years old despite the titles she has. Then after a while of living in the palace and meeting all of the Imperial children, she somehow questioned, are they not lonely?


    The palace is humongous. They state that there are several palace others than the main palace on this rocky mountain. There are all beautiful, luxurious, extravagant, and filled with elegant decorations. There are many elite imperial maids all over the places protected by the Holy Knights of the Malum Empire. In every corner, the charismatic dragons'' statues will be found. Yet, even at the first time, she came and after she spent a lot of time here, she could see how everyone try not to get close to them.


    '' ... because they are all terrified.'' as she once felt the same.


    The dreadful threats of them that crawled in her body. The painful pressure of something they call the dragon''s pheromone. Even though a child is only born without knowing anything.


    " I always like to spend times with you, Sister Irisha," she said while they are sitting in the crown prince''s study room that is being lent to her for her to do her works while in this condition.


    Surrounded by a lot of books on the big shelves and elegant decorations. She was so awkward for using it by herself but, the crown prince is not letting her go and she could not force herself to go in her condition right now. So, she ended up accepting it.


    [ You can come to me every time you desire, Ivy.] she said while then looking at her who is reading the book about the Althera world. Again, a similar genre that she will pick. [ You are like Arisha, you sure like the world.]


    and with her beautiful face and golden eyes, she looks at the book that is showing a big picture of the ocean. " ... they said worlds are all beautiful," she said with a nonchalant expression but, feels so lonely. " I never go outside the empire, so I don''t know. Yet, I''ve met elves though."


    [ You can if you want. Is someone forbid you?] as she is the crown princess of the empire,


    and she giggles, " No one will dare, my brother and my father also will not care. Moreover my mother." she said casually. " ... If people are not all over the world, maybe I might."


    [... are you afraid, with people?]


    and the princess looks at her for a while. "... they the one who does." and she giggles weakly. " ... and I just unfortunate to have this kind of fate. Even though you have a dragon that will bring you everywhere... yet, I am still here after 16 years living. Even my ancestors also did live here for their entire life."


    ... it is ironic. After then realising and knew that the wicked and mad princess that people talked about was locked up in the invisible cage. To then worsen the situation-the one that is blessed by the dragon has the powerful blood of the dragon flowing inside their body that is affecting their whole humane traits of them. They need a regular daily human blood transfusion to stabilize the blood inside them so that they will not go wicked and humanless. Just like the princess was back then.


    " The princess was usually not appropriate in melee fight, it is not her style." said Ray to her, "... It seemed, in the critical situation, she then overused her power and triggered her dragon'' instinct. Whenever the blessed one uses that, either friend or foe they will just eliminate everything that blocks them." he said it with a casual expression as it is nothing new to him.


    "....Yet, your blood, Ms.Irisha... then wakes her up," he said. " As I am not the dragon''s blessing, I don''t really understand but, it seems human blood has different traits from their blood. The aroma could help them take control of their mind for a while... but never it is effective as it needs a lot amount of aroma."


    [ How?]


    and he smiles awkwardly, " ... I am sure you don''t want me to tell you about it."


    Irisha then took a moment for awhile before then realizes,


    Then Ray smiled vainly, " So that is why we have to make sure that they get their daily transfusion so we could prevent the worst case of this dragon''s blood."


    [ You did a great thing.]


    "... I pleasured to hear that, Ms.Irisha but, I am not," he said. " I just do what fate told us to do."


    " All of us has our own struggling, it is also applied to the Imperial members," he said. " They had a hard start in the very beginning of their life, as well as they are now.... to see someone like you come across them, I am truly grateful Ms.Irisha."


    " I hope you can stay a long time with us."


    ''a long time'', he said and she questioned it always. With the same amount of how she feels so much happiness as she is now, in the times she loses control of her mind or body... many questions will come overwhelmingly.


    As she is right now looking at the lovely princess that is smiling toward her, ''...will you be the same if you know who am I?''


    as she remembers the gentle touches of him and his smile she starts to miss. Her heart thumping and aching, painfully. It is hard to breathe and compose herself to act okay in front of people while her thoughts are going so wild.


    '' I am not someone like you think.''


    '' ... you will despise me eventually.''


    '' As it is my punishment.''


    and yes, it is as she then tries to hold the trembling hand of her and anxious feeling inside her.


    " Sister, are you okay?" asked the princess.


    and she smiles gently. [ I am okay.]


    ***

 Sign Twenty Six

    What is the purpose of your life?


    What is the reason that makes you still breathing until now?


    Why are you still living?


    ... as life is full of agonizing things that humans should face every day in their life. That drains all of the energy to live casually, as it is okay. Even though you sleep through the night and wake up in the beautiful morning, the body still feels so exhausted and it will be hard to even breathing.


    '' When it will go?'' as she holds her head so much for the headache to go. Yet, even after awhile curling up in the middle of the dark room, impatiently waiting for this painful things to go... she still not feel any better.


    ... and it is getting worse.


    the dreams are getting worse.


    even her eyes wide open and her mind is fully aware. The fact that the screams still lingering in her brain, makes her gone crazy.


    '' YOU ARE THE MURDERER!''


    and she will scream in the silent, '' Please stop.'' while begging for something she knows will never happened.


    .


    .


    " My teacher tells me if I has a good mana inside my body!" Arisha said, cheerfully in the extravagant dining room. She is so cute and lovely while she wears her academy uniform and surrounded by the second prince and first prince who sit beside her seat, smiling while looking at her who tell her story. " They tell me if I am practicing diligently, I may be able to grade up sooner."


    " That''s great! our Arisha is so smart is not it?" said Ivy. " You should eat more, for you to grow up then. Let me cut the meat for you, okay?"


    and while wiping her cheeks, the second prince smiles gently. " I will be your practice partner, Arisha! I will come to you after my classes." he said.


    " Really?!" asked her excitedly. " Thank you..." and then smile shyly with her reddish cheeks who make all of the prince and princess touched. As they then, will just give her the extra attention that will make Arisha happy and shy in the same times.


    '' You look so happy.'' and Irisha could not stop thinking about how the smile so wide and the expression of her lovely sister is so bright. She could understand all of the conversation as they are all using the sign language all the time, and after several weeks living in this palace with this kind of routine as her daily- she starts to believe that they are all caring to her sister sincerely.


    ... and her heart start to feel anxious.


    " Eat your food well." said the crown prince, who sit beside her and pokes her before he said that.


    she smiles weakly, [... I am not a child, Your Grace.]


    " You are, because you just leave your food without touching it." he said. " You don''t like it?"


    and she looks at the sliced meat with its redness, and turns away to him. [ I am just full.] while somehow forcing the smile that the crown prince realize in just a second. [... I will eat later.] but he decides for not saying anything.


    ... and Irisha does not really want to give much effort about the prince that realizes her feeling. Even now, she starts to feel too exhausted to even argue. The fact that they still live here for quite awhile even though she is now healthy enough and could walk even though she needs a walking cane- is something Irisha could not argue with him. Even though she did, he will just dig to something Irisha does not want him to dig. So, she then just let him do while somehow gives him the cold treatment.


    '' Why are you care about me so much?''


    '' ... while I need you to go away.''


    because his gently touches, that brushing her hair casually starts to ache her heart eventually. [ I will go.] as she then brushes his hand off and stands up with her cane. Avoiding his eyes who looks at her. [ I will have some meeting with the officials so-] and she smiles, as she then bows. [ Arisha, please have fun in your school. As well for both of you.]


    " Okaaay!" and three of them smile brightly to her who then turns away and walks away from the luxurious dining room to the glamorous hall where many people then greet her with smile.


    '' ... from the start, I was trying to provide Arisha a good life.''


    .


    " Miss Irisha, good morning!" said the maids to her.


    [ Good morning, all of you.] she said while smiling.


    .


    '' I now have quite a lot of saving...''


    .


    " Miss, I already prepare the documents for you." said Tara, after she just sit down in her office. " Do you want me to make you a morning coffee?"


    and she giggles, [ You know me so well, are not you?]


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    " It is pleasure." and she smile brightly, as she then leaves her in her room.


    .


    '' ... Rosan will gladly take care a good care of her, is not it?''


    .


    and she looks at the documents, swiping it while signing several matters. Do some meeting while then do some gathering with the colleagues who share their stories and giggling in laughter. It is so fun and chaotic in the same time, but, her smile goes wide.


    .


    '' After graduation... after she grows old enough, she could use the money I has saved to travel the world she like.''


    .


    Yet, ironically... her minds could not stop.


    .


    " You are the sinner, after all."


    and she gulped, smiled, and painfully drink the water in front of here in the very meeting hall. Closed her eyes as she twitched by the vivid trigger of the bloody woman in her dream.


    " You are the murderer!"


    " You can not be happy! This is your punishment!"


    And it is now creating a very clear image of how she is then talking to her. ''... Please stop.'' and she begged, '' ...just for awhile.''


    " You can not live hap-"


    and she stands up, unconsciously in the middle of the meeting where Sir Higrid is standing and speak.


    " Is there something you want to say, Ms.Irisha?"


    and she looks around to the people inside the meeting who is now looking at her. Then she looks at the crown prince who is looking at her. She frowned and turns away, [ ... I have to go for a bit,] and even before she gets the permission, she just leaves the room. Then walks as fast as she could with her cane in the empty hallway where the suns start to set.


    '' It is hurt to breathe.''


    it is really is.


    '' It is so painful.''


    but even though she runs despite her broke feet, even though she tries to distract it... why the images vividly depicted in her minds right now.


    ... and she stops as she is now looking at the man who seems just running to find her. Then she frowned, every times his warm big hands brushing her cheeks gently. " Are you okay?"


    '' why?''


    " .... Are you hurt?" while he starts to look at her in worry.


    and she frowned painfully. '' Why you do this to me?''


    as his gently touches, engraves in her heart for it to remember it clearly. As... her memories then crave for him more and more eventually. .. she is now even remembers the refreshing scent of him that smells like a morning forest.


    " ... please just tell me." and how he seems so miserable whenever he looks at her in this state. "... It is the headache again?"


    .


    She smiled weakly, while turns her face away. [... how many times we argue about this?] asked her. [ ... I already told you to not meddle into this matter.] but he always,... he always there every times this happens to her.


    and he looks at her deeply with his beautiful gaze. " You did."


    then she frowned, [ So why?]


    ".... because I want to be with you." as he makes her heart stopped. " I want to be always by yo-"


    '' Don''t say it.''


    [ Let''s stop.] she smiled. [ Let''s stop here, Your Grace.] as she then holds his hand who he expected to be held but, Irisha brushes him off. She then inhales a deep breathe, [ I think ... we may have crossed the line. So, I might just stopped it as well.]


    " What do you mean?" and he confused.


    [... I will go back to my house tomorrow.]


    " What? You stil;-"


    [ It is not your business, is not it?] asked her.


    and he looks at her in disbelief. Yet, trying to compose himself by trying to look at her who is trying to avoid his eyes, " I will just force you not too."


    [ You might.] she said faintly. [... as you are the the crown prince after all.] and she laughs weakly as the world of her is already gone, [ But... I am just too tired.]


    and again, after awhile. [ I feel so tired...Your Grace.] and smiles weakly.


    ... she could not face him. Her eyes closed while she gulped the saliva that feels stuck in her throat. Somehow, she feels so fortunate in this time when she could not let out any sound, or speak up her mind from her mouth. As she knows, the voice will trembling and eventually break all the things she tries to hold.


    he might finds out if she lets her voice out.


    ... which it can not be done.


    .


    .


    ...because even at the very start of her life in this body, she knows exactly about her sin.


    '' I live until now is because the death is too agonizing and disgusting.'' to let her lovely baby sister knows about that, is something she could not do even though she tried several times.


    several times?


    Yes. A long times ago where the world still felt so harsh. When it was so painful and tiring to even wake up. Every night while looked at the innocent baby in her hand, her minds always gone wild to something she should not thought.


    '' It is better if you are not with me.''


    '' I am too sinful to be with you.''


    '' You can get happier if you are not with me.''


    But, Arisha always smiled at her in her darkest thoughts. Shaking her heart that is already shattered. Made her somehow losing the thoughts and survived.


    '' Just a little more. Just a little bit more.''


    Let her feels the happiness of longing to see her sister grow.


    '' Just a little bit more, until she could stand by her own.''


    Yet, the happiness too overwhelming as she could not stop her desire to then see her sister grow and happy further long.


    '' Then ... you love me, dearly.'' as Arisha will hug, cry, laugh and smile every times to her. She shows her affection as if Irisha is someone where her happiness centered.


    [ I love you.]


    and Arisha will smile widely as if it is the beautiful thing she ever know for someone like her to say that her sister is her world.


    and it hurts her every day, because'' I am sinner.'' and how she feels so dirty for not letting this pure little girl know about something she has deep inside her heart. It burdens her heart as if something stuffy block her lungs and stop the air to flow.


    ''... but I want to be with her.'' and she keeps saying while her heart trembling to seek a help.


    Because even though it looks like she is living a normal life- every second in her world... she is always in the edge of her sense.


    Her past does not let her be.


    It is her punishment after all.


    Yet, she just want to see Arisha''s smile even though her sanity starts to crumble slowly. She overcomes it somehow, she could distract it until now.


    '' Just until she grows older.''


    and faking the only expectation, that she hope, her sin allowed for her to have. Struggling and hiding it as something she keeps inside her heart.


    No one could know.


    No one should know.


    .


    .


    Yet the world surround her starting to change after she met him.


    and her minds is starting to go crazy.


    Her heart thumping like it will burst and explode.


    She can not breathe as it feels so painful.


    Every times she wakes up in the long nightmare she has started to get used to- as it is now coming to her every day and seconds. In her suffering- whenever she looks at him who is concerning about her as if her life is really important for him- it hurts her even more.


    '' Don''t say something that I should not hear.''


    '' Don''t say something I can not fulfill.''


    Don''t let her dreaming something she could not get.


    As it feels unbearable, as her heart feels hurt so much every times she looks at him. The memories of the suns set, or the wind that blew into her face. Whenever she reminds that moment, the beautiful golden eyes shimmering in the orange-ish light feels so warm.


    ... but, it will eventually change into a thick blood where the woman screams in her mind.


    " You are the murderer!" ringing every times, in every breath of her.


    she then smile faintly,


    '' I can not be with you.''


    '' I beg you.''


    as she then looks at the golden eyes who are staring at her impatiently, [ I will resign from the palace.] so then,


    '' Let me go.''


    ***

 Sign Twenty Seven

    [ I feel so tired... Your Grace]


    the image of her miserable expression while she told him that words still vividly in his mind. He could not find any pleasure in that words. It felt so disgusting and annoyed him to the core, but- he could not even express it as if his throat closed tightly.


    It was the first time he felt no air inside his lung.


    despite the fury inside him, despite the fact that he wanted to yell at her badly about why she choose this path- he ended up looking at her while feeling so empty.


    '' Why do you always try to go away?''


    and why... his heart feels a strange uncomfortable feeling he could not understand.


    '' Is it because I dig too much?''


    but, how could he is not? as whenever he found her struggling and suffering as if she tried to let out something that stuck in her throat, while palely trembling- it shakes his heart. So, tell him how is he supposed to react?


    he frowned painfully, in the darkness of his room. Her fragrance that still lingers tortures him to the level he never expects.


    " That damned trauma."


    As his whole life was always full of wicked things- he never thought in his life there will be a time when there is a big hatred inside his heart to a mere trauma. To make it even worst, he could not eliminate it with his own hands as it is something he could not touch.


    '' If I should fight it for you, I would.''


    He already did something for her that he never expected he would do- to even care about someone existence as much,


    '' do you ever realize how I longed for you while you were not here?''


    even he is now longing for her who is not in the place he could see entirely.


    This is so frustrating.


    he never feels this kind of frustration. It annoys him so much as he then spreads his pheromone uncontrollably and fills the whole room- something he denies to us much as it takes away his sanity. Yet, he does not care as he is not familiar with what he should do in this kind of feeling. Of how he vents his anger.


    '' because I could not force you, am I?''


    as it feels as he is the one who is in pain more than her if he ever do that.


    '' ... and I am now talking about pain?''


    Ironically, for someone like him? it is truly a laughing matter, is not it? surely it is.


    ***


    .


    .


    it has been a month after Irisha and Arisha went back to their house. Irisha asked for an undetermined time off. It shocked people as it is something that suddenly happened and Irisha is no one but one of the important people in the palace so, her sudden leave creates a big fuss in the governor. Yet, the crown prince gave the permission himself so no one can complain about it.


    The world then just runs as usual as nothing happened. It is always like that despite the fact that there are many people affected by this sudden change. Even Arisha who is just still a child feels the change of her that she is now could not do anything.


    " I will take Arisha to school," Haya said while smiling at her who is now standing in front of her front door house. Fix her shawl and smile weakly. " My wife will also come too, later on. She cooks something for both of you."


    and she is smiling. [ Thank you. Please, take care of Arisha.] and she is now is in a state where she could not even fake her expression anymore. Her face paled, and she could not even face Arisha who looks at her in worry.


    " ... I will go sister," she said sullenly.


    and she nodded, [ Be careful.] and he waves her hands, and stands there until she could not see them anymore. Then her smile will eventually fade, while she then walks into her empty house that feels so terrifying.


    She goes to her kitchen, opens the pills bottle she bought to help her calm herself down. She then drinks it and tries to exhale and inhale the air that recently start to feel heavy.


    She frowned painfully while holding her head as it will burst and explode at the moment. Yet, human desire is indeed so terrifying.


    '' Stop it.''


    and the voices feel so tormenting.


    '' Please, stop it...''


    even she begged.


    Yet, the voices... take away her sanity.


    the light then flashed several times, for her to then look at it in the miserable face. She looks at the front door as it is some sign that there are people in front of her house.


    '' Is it Haya''s wife?'' she thought, as she then tidy up her medicine and walks to the front door to open it. It feels strange because Haya''s wife already has the key she gave them, and her doubt is true after she found out that in the front door of her house stands someone else. [ Mr.Edward?]


    the young businessman that she has not met for quite a while. " Halo, Ms.Irisha," he said with her sweet smile.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    and she confused, [ ... Halo.] she said as she then smiles, [ I am not expecting you to come to my house.]


    " Well... yes," he said. " I just want to visit you." he then looks at her for quite a while, then tries to keep the smile on even though he realizes something wrong with her. " ... it''s been a while."


    [ Yes, it is.] she said. [ Please come in, I will pour you some tea.]


    " May I?" asked him expectantly.


    and she tilts her head, [ You come all the way here... or just passed by?]


    " No, no no! it will be my pleasure!" he said. " Please excuse me." he then walks into the house and sits on the comfortable sofa in the very first room in this house.


    [ I will prepare some tea for you first.] she said before she then leaves him alone in this room with nice decoration and cozy vibe. Somehow he could easily say that this is really Irisha''s style because she will always look so calm and comfortable with everything around her every time he looks at her- yet, it feels different today.


    Regardless of how she still looks calm and composed, smiling like there is nothing happened and sitting down in front of him with her usual demeanor. " ... people in the palace asked about you," he said, while starting to realize even though she does look the same, she is not facing him as she usually does.


    '' You are not okay, are not you?'' but, strangely enough, it is so difficult to voice it up.


    [... I feel like I need a break from the hectic work.] she then smiles weakly, [ I am sorry for that.]


    " Human do need a rest, Ms.Irisha."


    then she nods. [ Yes.] as if that casual word impacts her so much.


    ''... You look so tired.'' somehow, the bright side of her fading to somewhere he could not understand. Yet, she always tries to put a smile on her and have a normal conversation as it is normal for her.


    '' Can not you tell me, what is happening?''


    " I am waiting for you, and I will be here always," he said without any sign language. It feels so terrifying to say it in front of her as if he knows she will eventually disappear from his sight if he does say so. " There is a festival near this area, would you like to see?"


    [ Festival?]


    " Yes. You should take a look," he said. " ... If you feel alright, I will accompany you. ]


    She takes a while before she talks. She looks at the window near the front door and turns away, [ Should I?] asked her while smiling.


    and it makes him so excited. " Then, shall we go now?"


    She then nods, before then they go with his carriage to the festival Edward just said. He is positive that the annual festival to celebrate the passing season is something Irisha would like. As she is always like that from the start. There are many beautiful things that he surely thinks she will feel so excited and go around to many stands that are selling many unique things. He imagines her excitedly dancing with the people here or playing around with the flowers that are scattered everywhere.


    Yet, she just standing while looking into the crowd as she is now drowning with something inside her mind. She is indeed talking to him when he brings up a topic, but, he feels like she is not here with him.


    ''... you can tell me.''


    yet again, it is really hard to tell it out loud. It is very terrifying to let her know that he is here for her.


    '' Even though you are the one who tells me how the world is beautiful.'' Yet, seems this beautiful festival will never help her to realize.


    he frowned before he smiles widely. " That satay is a local cuisine, I will buy it for you. Please wait here." There is nothing he could do despite being with her and trying to cheer her up. A little thing might change something, and he always believes in that. So please... just gives him a chance-


    " Ms. Irisha?" and his eyes widen to find out that there is no Irisha in every corner his eyes looked at. " Ms. Irisha?!" and he yells while his composure starts to crumble. He then runs, all over the places in hope that he could find a brunette hair he wishes to touch, a tiny body he wishes to embrace- yet,


    '' I am losing in any way is not it?''


    as in front of him, he feels once again the unfairness of how she could show her expression to the man where people are terrified of.


    ***


    .


    .


    She thought that she will be her usual self if she then decides to go away from the place she should not be. She thought that, if she go back to the place she was, these voices will try to calm down. Yet, since the last day she looked at the golden eyes, the vivid dreams of the bloody woman will eventually come.


    ... and it makes her, screaming inside desperately even though the place she is now depicted a clear joy and fun where many people dancing in their best mind.


    " You can not be happy as you are a murderer."


    " You are the one who killed them."


    " You are the one who killed me."


    and the thick blood will be eventually covered her imagination as her nausea will try to attack her once more.


    '' I could not understand what things you just said.'' and she said it inside her heart while looking at Edward who is talking in front of him. Even though she does not understand what things she and he are talking about, but, somehow... she could pretend quite well. She does not even know the reason why he then leaves her- she, in fact, does not even recognize how she then ended up looking at the river.


    Yet, the darkness of the river is so tempting.


    ''... it might easily end all of this pain, is not it?''


    as she now realizes how this punishment is unbearable even for her.


    '' If I jump, everything will end right?''


    '' It might hurt Arisha, but...'' it is so painful. It is so tormenting.


    She frowned while holding tight the rail of the bridge that somehow gives her the temptation to jump down. Yet-


    " IRISHA!" again... once more, the hand she misses every day holds her hand. The golden eyes she longing, the scent that will calm her down eventually. She then frowned painfully as her desire that she try to keep inside overflowed inside her. It screams inside her.


    '' I want to be with you.''


    '' Please help me.''


    '' Don''t let me go.''


    her mind is going crazy.


    " What are you doing?!" he then grabs her tight, wakes her up. " I told you, you can''t hurt yourself! I already told you not to!"


    he is not using any sign language, yet his anger could be seen obviously from his face. '' You are mad.''


    '' Why are you mad to this point?''


    '' Why you are here?''


    and the complicated thoughts of her that eventually filled her mind- her head is so hurt.


    '' Will you be the same if you know who am I?''


    '' Will you still accept the sinful me?''


    '' It is terrifying to imagine it.'' it is so agonizing as it is always visualized in her mind, his expression who despised her eventually.


    her mind is going wild.


    ... because she already realized from a long time ago, the fact that he is the one who gives her the most comfort and happiness she could ever get. Yet, she also realizes how she is not the one who can get happiness.


    ... It will be better to not know the ending.


    It will help her more if he does not know her past.


    Anyone could not know.


    They should not.


    '' I don''t have any courage to face it.'' as she is only a mere human.


    .


    " ... if you have a little bit of humanity inside yourself- if you ever think about what people have been through, they will be here with me," she screams again, as she frowned painfully by the agonizing fate. " My loved ones...you killed both of them." and cried by the torment.


    " You are not human is not it?" and she smiles faintly. " Of course you are- my husband was the fool one to ever let you go inside his world."


    " You are the murderer."


    " Give them back to me." and she begged bitterly. While slowly put the gun up into her trembling hand, gazed at her in her miserable lifeless eyes. Smiles weakly terrifyingly, " He adores you so much, but you killed him." she said. " My son will be two this year, he is so lovely. Yet... you killed him."


    " YOU, YOU KILLED THEM-"


    [ Don''t come near me!] as she brushes him frantically and steps back so he will not go near her. Yet, his expression that looks so hurt, tortures her even more. She turns away to then find Edward not far from her. She runs to him hurriedly, grabs his hand eventually, and goes away from the place she desires on her entire life... but too painful for her to be there even a second.


    she frowned,


    it is really hurt.


    '' It would be better if I did not meet you.''


    because human desire is terrifyingly tormenting.


    ***

 Sign Twenty Eight

    The previous world of the girl who is now living in the unknown fantasy world was full of busy noises and crowded people, who seemed like times were racing their life. It was filled with many expectations and achievements that were stereotypically built-in society. Strangely enough, they followed them as if it was a must naturally.


    Even though life already hard enough for one to live, yet, seemed humans had to fulfill others'' expectations while they were all only had two hands, two ears, two feet- for them to move forward.


    Yet, the girl was also the one who followed the molded stereotype. In her previous life, she was once living the expectations of people for her entire life even until the ending of her miserable breath. Back then, for this girl, life was so chaotic and felt so short. Even after 27 years old of living to the end of her last breath, the girl was still questioning whether there was something that she could embrace as a good memory in her life?


    .


    .


    The girl''s name was Lara Dena. She was the sole daughter of the CEO of a well-known company. People said that she was a perfect daughter as she was healthy, talented, smart, and beautiful- and yes, she was once thought the same about herself. She was thinking that the world revolved around her and only to her. The mindset of how people should put herself first was like an absolute thing. She was desperately seeking to be known, to be justified that her existence was there by the people as she was never felt full entirely.


    The girl could do anything to make herself to be the first one. Even though it meant by ruining another person''s life, the girl will do that if it''s necessary. If it did mean, she had to throw away people''s projects, burn their homework, or bully them- she will do the dirty things despite how young her age back then. Of course, her heart is shaken sometimes, her inhumanity started to crumble every time she looked at people that she slowly ruined, but, she closed her eyes and faked herself to think it was all alright as she had to do that.


    The girl thought she had to because she desperately wanted to hear the praises from her parents. She desperately desired their recognition, and every day she thought, if the expectations they put on her shoulder could she achieved, sometimes maybe, the spacious darkroom where she always return to- at the very least will not dark anymore. Then maybe, there will be a time for the three of them to be back together. Just like the other families that she saw every single time in her entire life. That she envied, as she questioned why they had that kind of family, where they could share happiness and sadness with while she was not.


    Her frustration and wicked ambition then led her to the wicked things she did to gain what she desired. While ignoring the fact that she felt guilty about it, because it was all for her only wish after all.


    Despite that, she did work so hard. Every single times when there was something her parents asked her to do, she will force herself to get it. Even though it ruined her, or if in the end someone''s life was ruined for her to get the achievement - if that meant she could achieve that, she would fake herself again to bear the guilty feeling inside.


    .


    ... for a little hope her young self, dreaming of.


    Just for that little thing.


    .


    But, life sometimes looked like it was joking. Because, despite how struggling and suffering the girl to protect and hold the crumbled family- on her 17th birthday, both of her parents then decided to divorce.


    Her heart shattered into pieces. It felt hurt so bad as if her whole life had ended. Then, in her urge tears, she asked her mother while looking at her eyes deeply. The familiar eyes that she never looked at for quite a long time-


    " Why are you choosing this path?" while hoping, there was something that will heal the heartbreak inside her from her mother''s mouth. Hoping for the comfort that she was sought since she was a young child. Hoping, something could be changed even though her rationality and reality already showed her, the fights and yelling and screaming of her parents every time she saw them together. That was so hurtful, painful, yet- she was trying to deny it. " Can not you try to fix this? You have to, you have to fix this!"


    but her mother then frowned painfully, " Why you ask something impossible to me? why everyone asked me something I could not do?" and yelled at her for the first time, " Can you not see, how I tried every day for you?"


    But the girl could not accept it," What things you did to me?" as it was too absurd for the girl who saw no one in her entire life, to then be told by someone that she did something for her life.


    "Can you not see, how I tried to survive for you?" she asked desperately, " CAN NOT YOU SEE THAT I LOST MY FREEDOM BECAUSE OF YOU?"


    and she frowned miserably, " So am I the caused of all of this?" and she screamed, " AM I THE REASON OF HOW BROKEN OUR FAMILY IS? WHILE YOU ARE THE ONE THAT RUINED OUR LIFE= YOU ARE THE ONE WHO RUINED MY LIFE!"


    " DON''T YOU DARE TALK TO ME LIKE THAT!" and her mother redden in her fury, " I am not gave birth to you, for you to act like this to me-"


    " Why did you give birth to me then? I never asked to be your daughter! It is better if I do not exist with a mother like you!"


    .


    and the girl did think that it will be a better decision, for not born from such a mother, who left her alone with a father who did not do anything despite burdening her with many expectations. She could not care nor realized of how her mother''s expression became so sullen and desperate. She was filled with too much hatred to even think about her mother at that time. Moreover, the expectations from her dad  were all hard and high, and if she was not be able to achieve that... either torture or starve would be the things she will get in the end.


    the prideful her then will just do anything to get to the place people expected her to be. It was all motivated by the hatred and fury that she could not let go of. She was blinded by the revenge to show the people that she could get the happiness she once desired.


    Followed by her entire life that then slapped her with all the wicked things that life could gave. Either betrayed, trust issued, things that so messed up that broke her heart to the point that she could no longer feel any emotion.


    She then, just realized ... there will be nothing that she could expect from anyone. She then realized, she will be alright if she stood up in the highest position. Only that way she thought, no one will ever try to hurt her heart again.


    She built walls that no one could ever trespass. She keeps her emotion inside for herself and did not let anyone to get in. Just like when her father then fell ill and died- she did not put any single care on him and just left him dead alone in loneliness.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    .


    ... did she not feel the guilty at all?


    she did. Yet, she fake it.....because the pain she once felt was real. It is engraving the memories into the broken heart of her that could not be fixed.


    In the end, as the natural characteristic of a human being, the girl tried to put defense to her heart and became an emotionless human someone could ever be. She focused on what she thought was worth- and it was all about her position and wealth. She learned that power and money will protect her despite everything.


    .


    .


    but, then. That man came.


    A young man that tried to gain his fortune, applied as a new employee of the company she owned. He was charismatic, talented, and humble. He was the one who could stay as her assistant despite how she was merciless. He always sincerely smiled at her and showed her an idea she never seen in her entire life.


    The sincerity of friendship.


    The sincerity of humans.


    The affection that one could give to another one.


    Yet, she was skeptical. Even though her heart said the opposite, the girl backed herself from the man. She ignored him to the point that she could just do what she please to him. Physically hurt him, mentally destroyed him. Yet, the man will just smile while talking about his beautiful life. Sharing about how he just started a new life with his beautiful wife and child. Then, how ... he asked her to join inside his tiny world.


    "You are too busy for you not to know my baby''s cuteness," he said with his silly smile.


    "... You are too na?ve, to act like that in this kind of world." and she did answer it bluntly.


    yet, the man smiled gently. "... This world is too beautiful for me to be embarrassed to be a na?ve person."


    and she chuckled, " You will just, end up your pitiful life sooner with that way of thinking."


    " It might If you are my boss." and he just giggled it, as it was joking. Then, she just ignored it even her heart was starting to melt.


    At that times, never did both of them think that the empty words she was saying will happen sooner after that day. When she thought she started to open her heart to someone else, when she then tried to believe that his word might be true- she was foolishly accepted a sly lie.


    ... because her life was filled with many enemies who wanted to take her down from her position. She was surrounded by many cunning people who hid inside their thick skin. They then used the chance they found whenever they looked at the close relationship of him and her. His naivety then brought them to a massive misunderstanding, where she was then poisoned by the tea he brought.


    she was okay, she did.


    Yet, the trust she already built shattered into pieces as she was believed that the man betrayed her.


    Her heart broke once more in the most painful way she could not even imagine.


    " Please believe me! I beg you please believe me!"


    and she could not get him a chance to explain, as her heart was felt so heavy whenever she was with him. It was never the poison that hurt her the most, it was him entirely. The pain that she tried so hard to be kept out, was brought to her by the one she started to put her trust to. Then, she converted the disappointment and sadness into hatred..


    ... and that again, her life was joking around with her.


    Not long after his trial, the man was found dead inside his cell. Many people said he was doing suicide, but later on, the investigation show that he was murdered. The girl decided not to dig more as it was already hurting her heart, yet- she then knew, the na?ve man who once gave her sincerity, found a strange movement of some internals inside her company to then try to do something about it by himself. Unfortunately enough, before he did find the result of his investigation, he was used by her enemies to kill her first.


    " He did his investigation for some movement inside your company."


    " We found the proof he was collected."


    " It seemed he was about to tell you about it."


    and, her world was just collapsed at that moment. As she felt hard to even breathe... she felt hard to understand the feeling inside her, as ... she then started to know something she never thought in her life.


    "... his baby died because of cancer."


    "... The wife of him was once visited several times and asked to meet you but, you ordered us to ignore her."


    " It seems after he''s gone, the wife could not pay the operation and the baby could not survive."


    and she frowned painfully, " Since when did the baby have cancer?"


    and her worker looked at her in confusion, " ...ever since he was born," he said. " It was also his motivation to work in this company after all."


    She then collapsed, with a huge pain that she could not bear inside her chest. It hurt so much as she found it hard to breathe. Then, as if it was not enough for the fate meddled on her life, on that very second in her very office, an unknown woman came in without notice. The woman who will be her endless terrifying nightmares looked at her with her lifeless gaze. Her eyes were all swollen while tears still was streaming down her face.


    "..Miss, this place is no-" but then they could easily realize of what she brought in her hand that made them then back off while taking out their guns. " PUT THAT GUN DOWN MA''AM!" as they then put her behind their back, who was confused with this situation.


    Yet, the woman just smirked faintly to her. "Ms.Lara, I was always wanted to see you because my husband.... my dear husband ... who just died, always talked a lot about you," she said.


    Then, it was easy for her to know even in that situation, the woman in front of her was the wife of the man.


    The woman in front of her frowned painfully while she held her chest tightly as if she wished for it not to be there so the pain will go away. She gasped, repeatedly as if the air was hard for her to even breathe, and looking at the woman, hurt the girl even more as she frowned in confusion.


    "Back when my husband was still in the jail for a false accusation, I begged the people to let me in," she said. "... I begged, for them to let me meet you as he wanted me to tell you something," she said bitterly.


    While then taking her times for awhile before opened her mouth again,


    " ... if you have a little bit of humanity inside yourself- if you ever think about what people have been through, they will be here with me,"


    " My loved ones...you killed both of them." and cried by the torment.


    " You are not human is not it?" and she smiles faintly.


    " Of course you are- my husband was the fool one to ever let you go inside his world."


    " I BEGGED YOU! I BEGGED YOU! I BEGGED YOU SO MUCH!" and she cried, hysterically to her while she looked at the misery, the disappointment, the enrage, and the loss of living in that woman''s expression were so agonizing. Pierced her so much to the point she felt that she will lose her consciousness.


    "... It''s all because of you."


    " All of it is because of you."


    " You are the murderer."


    " Give them back to me." and she begged. While slowly put the gun up with her trembling hand and gazed at her in her miserable lifeless eyes. " He adores you so much, but you killed him." she said.


    " My son will be two this year, he is so lovely. Yet... you also killed him."


    " YOU, YOU KILLED THEM! YOU TAKE THEM AWAY FROM ME!" she then muttered, while swaying the gun she held. With the lifeless gazes of her and the same muttering that she repeatedly said- she pointed the gun on her head, and a loud sound was heard,


    DOOR!


    and fresh fleshes and blood scattered and shattered into her body. Creating a very thick visual of a destroyed body covered with red, fell off, and the floor flooded by thick blood with a strong rust aroma.


    The sudden attack of nausea, made her threw up and collapsed immediately.


    .


    .


    .


    after that, her life was not the same as before. Either her principle or desire of living gone eventually. She could not face anything the same way as she did as the depiction of her sins, will haunt her ... every single time.


    Then the thing that the girl thought was karma, happened to her. Strangely, a big truck crashed her car that she drove alone, leading her to the first moment where she then realize human sincerity. It was also the first moment when she regretted her past sins and yet had no courage to ask for a second chance.


    ... and life feels like  it is a playground for her.


    As it then gave the girl a second life she never asked, let her meet an innocent girl that became her little sister. Put her as a mute and deaf commoner in a world that she was never familiar with.


    Yet, the girl who once lost hope of living, finds a sole purpose to move forward.


    Even though it was difficult, it will be okay if her sister was happy.


    In the end, It was all about her sister, to begin with. Never in her thought did she live for herself. As she was aware so much of how sinful she was.


    So, she never thought happiness could get into her.


    She should not ever ask it to begin with. Her sins and regrets are all there inside her heart for her to keep. So... the moment the girl realizes and feels the happiness for the first time, she is terrified by it.


    '' Because ... I am a sinner."


    and... the desire of living for the sinner is so terrifying.


    ***

 Sign Twenty Nine

    After all, she always has a lovely smile on her face that feels so calming to be looked at every time he is with her. Her comfortable aura with her composure demeanor makes Edward could easily say the reason why people then surround her. She attracts them with her personality who always listens to other people first, with his caring attitude toward anyone without any judgment. Make people easily find the comfort within her.


    It was also the first reason why Edward falls for her at the beginning. Followed by how then she brings herself into the society that fills with a thick conservative mindset. It was never anyone''s help that brings her to the point where people see her as she is. It was always her who stubbornly and brazenly stands in this thick patriarchal and hierarchal society to then be recognized by everyone.


    It was her and her bravery only.


    '' ...and you are an amazing woman that I''ve ever seen.''


    and he really does think so because, in the end, he is also the one who got inspired by her. How he sees the world right now feels so much different after he met her and it indeed feels so strange as to how Irisha''s life could impact another one life- like his, just simply because of her personality. Never in his life, such a thing that could be manipulative easily could be someone''s strong point. As humans are always weak with such wicked things and he has seen many of them in his entire life, but she could easily break that kind of stereotype that stuck in his mind easily.


    and it hurts his heart to see such a person to be in this kind of state.


    The smile that always is on her face is gone. The brave and confident her is nowhere to be found. Even on that day when she, for the first time, held his hand and run- she was trembling as if the world was no longer something she could face.


    He frowned painfully while looking at the woman who is now sitting on the sofa while looking into nothing. '' Even though you are here beside me, yet you feel so far away.'' even though, she is now in his mansion- Edward could not feel her existence beside him.


    Yet, he smiles. Try to smile despite the pain inside his heart.


    '' Why, am I feeling so much pain whenever I see you like this?'' and it will become worse, as he knows, she will never ask him to help her.


    " ... You have to drink your medicine," he said after the woman looked at him. She was paled before, but now it seems much worse. " ... I already prepare some food for you, eat it, okay?" and try to give a gentle smile that he could ever give to someone.


    and she smiles, weakly. [ I am not that hungry.] she said. [ Please don''t worry about me.]


    then, the word feels hurt every time she said that.


    '' Even after all of this, how can I am not worry about you?'' and the fact that she is the one who asked him... shattered his heart eventually.


    "... Arisha will be sad if you are like this," he said. " At least, you have to eat a little before she comes back from school."


    and only by Arisha''s name, the smile on her face will be triggered. She shows a little bit of her emotion that she always tries to hide to everyone, and Edward always uses her little sister as an excuse to make Irisha somehow rely on him more.


    [... okay.]


    and he smiles, as he then brings the food that is already prepared by the maids to her room. She then eats the food even though a little bit. At least he tries to make her eat something before the episode of her comes in a random moment. It is somehow becoming an ordinary of his life to preparing for her episode. When she will lose a way to breathe and breathe like she is suffering. There is nothing people could do about that instead let her drink a strong sedative pill so then she will calm down and sleep eventually. Yet, someone like him who just does something in his life for profit- found himself does not mind anything he does to her even know he knows he will get nothing in the end.


    ''... or sometimes maybe, you will then see me?''


    [ ... I am sorry for troubling you.] she said while smiling faintly. [ if Rosan already came back from her business, we will go eventually.]


    and he just tries to ignore the fact that her words bother him so much. " ... We already talked about this," he said. " ... You and Arisha, both can stay here as long as you want."


    [... but he comes to you, is not it?]


    and he takes a while to speak, as the term she talks about right now annoys him so much. "... You don''t have to worry."


    '' As you should just forget about him,'' because she is suffering every time she is with him. Just like at that time when she painfully looked at the wicked crown prince of this empire- because he was someone that hurt her so much, and Edward just wants to feel and believe it that way despite the fact that Edward also realizes how she could only show the emotion within her to no one but that prince.


    ''... but, you will open yourself to me too.''


    because every time the episode comes, he will be there for her. He will be the one who holds her tight and tells her that everything will be alright, just like the previous episode he has approached with Irisha. Then gradually, she will look at him.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    " Mr.Edward, may I come in?" and his butler knocked on the door to the room, as he then stands up to see him. An old man with his butler suit waits for him in front of the door, ".. There is some urgent report that I have to tell you."


    then he looks at him without his smile on it. " Is it him?"


    " Yes. It comes from Imperial Palace that asks for a meeting with you. Yet, I don''t know who is the sender."


    "... You know, I don''t want it," he said, after taking a glance to Irisha who again looked at nothing. "... He will never be able to do something as long as Irisha here."


    and the butler seemed troubled, " But..."


    " I don''t want to hear anything anymore," he said. " Just keep eyes on Arisha, bring her back after she is done with her school, and don''t say anything about it to Irisha," he said. Where the butler then nodded in surrender.


    .


    and he sighed, '' Just go away, you fucker!'' he wishes it, really. '' She does not want to meet you, so let her be, will you?'' just go away and let them be.


    It has been more than a week since Irisha came to his mansion and it was all because of the urgency to run away from that prince. Yet, on that very day also, the crown prince visited. The death stare was really terrifying, he felt the pain in his lung and even all of his servants collapsed eventually.


    " I want to meet Irisha." and he tried to brag in, forced himself inside.


    Yet, he stood in front of him. " You know that she will not like it, is not it? Your Grace?"


    " Who are you to meddle in?"


    and he gasped with a sudden pressure in his lung, while somehow grinned. " Then tell me who you are to Ms. Irisha?" who then made him twitch while strengthening his pheromone. "... yo-u, you could do it ... yet, it might just ... made Ms.Irisha despises you even m-more, Yo-your Grace..."


    and the man somehow soften, to the point that it annoyed Edward so much. Yes, it was lit the fury inside him in an abnormal way.


    '' Are not you the wicked crown prince in this empire?'' he is. As this fucking dragon''s pheromone hurt Edward''s lung so bad. Yet, the most painful one was the fact that he saw, a mad man that people were terrified of, hold himself for a mere commoner.


    '' Who is Ms.Irisha for you? and who are you for her?''


    and it is really painful to think about it as Edward feels that he already found the answer. Yet, he just ignored it while pretending he knows nothing. He keeps Irisha inside his mansion without letting her know about how imperial knights somehow surround his mansion now.


    "... fucking prince."


    and it is now feeling like a cold war between him and the wicked prince and it is all for this woman with her brunette hair. " Are you done?" asked him, who is now standing beside her while trying to fix her falling hair.


    [ I am done.] she said, who will just brush his hand smoothly as nothing is happening.


    and Edward will hold his feeling while looking away at the food that''s barely been touched.


    [ You talked quite a while, is there something wrong?] and how she will then ask him about something to him. The concern in her expression is showing off if it is regarding this matter.


    then he shakes his head. " It is nothing. I just asked the butler to prepare Arisha''s desserts, because she will be back from school soon."


    then she giggles, faintly. [ You are really a good guy, are not you?]


    " I am," he said while smiling. Which again, ignoring the fact that the guilt, crawling inside him as if it is choking him.


    ***


    .


    .


    "... It-t is really not the best time is not it?!" said Ray in disbelief while looking at his subordinate who look at him in panic.


    " But, the general really need him to be present! The Jahar''s troop is passing the border and they need his order!"


    and Ray holds his head that feels so hurt, " How am I suppose to tell him with this strong pheromone of him?!" because even they are now far from the room where the crown prince is, the pheromone of him is strong enough for them to feel. " I might die if I come to him now!" and his mind was already full enough to prepare for the worst thing that was about to happen in this situation. " How about the emperor or the empress?" he looks at him expectantly as it is their only hope but-


    "... Father already leads the troop to Jahar."  the first princess then shows up suddenly, " Mother... also come with him."


    and they both look at her who recently soften her aggressive demeanor with a light and bright expression, " T-then, what is your order, Your Grace?"


    and she smiles vainly, " What do you mean? You already know how much he fell for Sister Irisha, is not it?" as she grits her teeth to this fucked up situation, " Ash has already gone too, he might be able to help... I also ordered the knight to guard him, just make sure you look- Go." she said after she turns away from them to the empty hallway that leads to the wicked prince room only. Then, Ray and his subordinate understand her meaning in a second and run away.


    Not a long time after that, Ivy gasped as the pheromone that she feels now is pretty strong enough for her to feel threatened. Then she tries to smile after she looks at a man with the same golden color as her, with the same platinum hair as her. The replica of her appearance from someone that she calls a brother, " You look like a mess brother." and he really is as he looks like he has no sleep for entire days, and the death glare of him is so dreadful. " You can not go anywhere," she said while spreading out her hands in front of him.


    Yet, his glowing eyes look at him with a deathful gaze.


    she gulped, "... Y-you have to stay here."


    and he smirks. " I am not ... in such mood to talk, ... right?" he said, and Ivy simply understand that it is a threat for her to not bother him.


    " ... Y-you still can- UGH!" Yet, a strong pheromone attacks her lung as if it squeezes her so badly. " b-brothe-" and she holds her chest tight to help the agonizing pain to go away. " ... Bro-ther!" and she looks at his eyes miserably in the hope he wakes up.


    Brak!


    and she collapsed, as soon as the pain goes away. Her knees are losing her strength as well as her mind, yet- she tries to stand up- " D-don''t go!" she begged. Yet, he is not turning away. " Sister Irisha will not like yo-"


    " SHE IS THE ONE-" and the fact that he screams, painfully, while somehow the voice feels trembling stopped Ivy. She looks into his hand who holding his own hands tightly to the point it leaking blood. "... she is the one who despises me is not it?" and walks away with the painful feeling that even Ivy could understand.


    .. . because the dragon loves his treasure entirely.


    It is to the point that a dragon will then choose to take the pain instead, to make his treasure happy. Then for an unknown reason, Irisha chooses to go away from him, leaving his proud brother in his miserable state. Irisha keeps him out, which makes him could not do anything. other than being drown in his pain.


    . "... but, you can not brother," Ivy said, while somehow trying to stand and run to the nearest balcony. " AHAVA COME!" and calls the dear one of her. " Bring me to Sister Irisha!" as the first princess then jumps into her saddle smoothly. She then flies fast as if times are her enemy.


    '' I believe in you.'' She was once not, but now she is.


    She now believes in the woman who once embrace the mad princess tightly and cried for her.


    '' I believe in you...''


    and she really does,


    '' So please, help my brother.''


    ***

 Sign Thirty ( End of Season 1 )

    Recently memories of her past life as Lara come to her mind. Start from her childhood time, to the time where she is still a teenager, or to the very last years of her life. The memories could be so random that sometimes feels so melancholic, but mostly all of them are terrifying.


    "... You know, ,ma''am. Life is something that you can not control, you know?" he said, with his na?ve expression that always annoys Lara back then. " Even with your power and money, only that thing is something you can not control."


    He who always tried to stay with her, somehow got to the situation when she ended up leaving him be near her. " Don''t talk, you are still a child." and she would like to ignore him as she already knew she could not win against his stubbornness.


    " I am just saying as you seem so confident about yourself."


    and Lara frowned at him, " You dare to talk to me like that?" and it was not anger, it was pure confusion as she was somehow questioning why he has the courage.


    and he lifted his shoulders, " Well you always do, so-" he said while smiling. " ... I just want you to know that there is something that you could not get in this world. This world is beautiful, and that is also uncontrollable. If both of them are then uncontrollable, why not choose the one that could make you happy?" and he pointed to the big window inside her elegant office that show a beautiful purple-ish color with a bright orange of the sun that dyed the scenery of the city, " ... even now, the sky is very beautiful."


    and she frowned while holding her hands tight because of the memory. '' It is indeed, beautiful.'' while looking at the sky above her that shows a very bright blue color. Yet, her heart felt so heavy, and she could not enjoy the scenery as she usually does.


    '' ... you always see the beauty of the world, despite how it brings you a tragedy.'' because even after long times, from the times he is gone and the first time Lara met him, he always put his sweetest smile as he got nothing but happiness inside his life. '' You always talking about your wife and your child, because they are all important for you.''


    Yet, she will mock him every time he did that. Saying of his feeling was nonsense because she believed no one could give such happiness to anyone in this world.


    " She is always with me. She is a good wife and mother." but she will ignore him with his ridiculously smile. " I like to hug her, you know. She gives her the comfort I could not get from anyone."


    and ironically, she, who has once despised those words finds herself in the same situation.


    ''... Yes, I know, now.''


    '' I could see it too.''


    and every time she realizes even further about it, her heart is aching so much. To the point, she will hold her head that gives her so much pain she could not bear. The guilty feeling to feel the comfort in somebody is overwhelming her, as she is now hard to breathe.


    ''... while I ruined your life.''


    so how come Lara let herself gets the happiness while she was the one who made them never felt it again?


    '' I am so sorry.''


    '' I am so sorry.''


    and even she keeps saying that, the pain still has not yet stopped.


    "... Sister... please.." and even now in front of her, her purpose of life holding her hands with her tears streaming down in her cheeks- irisha has no power to bring herself to comfort Arisha anymore. It just becomes more painful whenever she looks at the innocent eyes that sincerely crying for her.


    '' Because I am a sinner.'' and it terrifies her so much to imagine how her little sister will see her if she knows the truth.


    She frowned, painfully. [... please go,] while her hands trembling to let her know, [ I am sorry but, please go...] because it hurts so much for Irisha to see her right now.


    '' It will be better if you shot me, instead of yourself.'' she thought...to the woman who always comes to her mind, '' he is right, she is really a kind wife and mother... She is really a good woman," because, despite the sins that she had done, the woman choose to shoot herself instead of her.


    '' ...but, it will be better if I die in your hand.'' so at least, the pain will be lesser as Irisha could think the woman''s pain is half gone because she knew that the sinful woman who took her loved husband and baby, already die in her hand. Yet, Irisha smiles weakly. '' ... but, you are too good to do that, is not it?'' it will be too dirty for someone innocent like that woman to do that.


    '' ... but, it is too much even for me.''


    '' It is so painful.''


    '' It really is.''


    ....and whenever she is in her worse state, she will unconsciously seek help from that man with his soothing eyes. That always looks at her with his affectionate gaze as if he thought that Irisha is his whole world. The desire that she tries to keep inside slowly comes to the surface seeking the embrace of the one who she misses...


    and it will hurt her even more because she knows, she can not do that. She can not because she is a sinner with too many sins for her to seek the comfort that she desperately wanted. Her sins are too many, to make her have no courage to let people know.


    She drowns in the despair of her guilt, her frustration, her desire, and her fear that torture her every second she breathes. It feels so painful. It is agonizingly painful.


    the screams inside her, starting to let her go crazy.


    WHOOOSEE!!


    Yet then, strong wind shakes the windows of the room she stays in. Makes Irisha stands up in confusion before a big white dragon she once saw perch in her balcony''s trail. The doors that the maid left open to make her feel better, let the second princess that Irisha tries to avoid inside.


    [ What.. are you doing... here?] and she steps back in fear while looking at the princess who now is giving Irisha a painful expression.


    "... please, hear me out." and how she looks desperate makes Irisha''s heart starts to shake. Yet, her fear overpowers all her feeling and create uncontrollable anxiety.


    Irisha then turns away, to then find Edward that runs toward her with Arisha who is being held by the maid behind him. " Come here," he said while grabbing her hand and putting Irisha behind him. He makes Irisha could not see Ivy anymore, and face Arisha with an expression that she finds hard to face.


    " I need to talk with Sister Irisha." the second princess said.


    but Edward looked at her in abnormal fury, while trying to compose himself. " ... even though we are living in this empire, does not mean you can do anything as you please, Princess." even though, the princess might, yet- there is nothing Edward could do in such a situation other than said that.


    " This is urgent! I need to tell Irisha something important!" she said, desperately screaming.


    yet Edward still does not move, "... she does not want to meet you. You already got her message, is not it?"


    and the princess frowned painfully, "... I know." and it pains the princess so much as Irisha is always someone that is special even for her, " Even so... my brother now is in dang-"


    " Ms.Irisha has nothing to do regarding His Grace." he cut her off.


    and she looks at him in confusion. " ...what? but my brother now is-"


    " Please, don''t bother her again," he said. "... she is now in so much pain, and she should not think about something like this." after a while looking at the princess that desperately wished for Irisha behind his back, he said. " ... If you truly care of Ms.Irisha, you will let her be."


    and the princess that he once knew as a wicked one, could not even show her wicked pheromone and instead shows him a painful expression that he never expected that princess will show. The princess looks like she is in so much despair, as it shows off in her face- but, Edward feels that if he lets his empathy now, he will entirely lose Irisha from his hand.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    His heart feels so heavy when the princess then slowly turns away, but he closes his eyes because this feeling will eventually end.


    " DON''T!"


    but, a strong voice comes out when suddenly Edward sees Arisha running to the princess. " Don''t go, sister! Please don''t go!" while Edward then turns himself to Irisha who is now looking at Arisha in panic. " Sister, something is happening to His Grace." and how she is now telling Irisha about something Irisha should not know.


    and her eyes widen, and her expression changing- [ Wha-]


    " I-" but Edward holds her shoulder frantically. " Don''t! please, don''t do that." he then, desperately tell her something she could not understand.


    Yet how could he let her understand? while it means, she will go from him eventually.


    [ What do you mean?] and she asked in confusion.[ What is happening here?] as she looks like she screams to understand the situation.


    " Let me talk with my sister, mister!" Arisha said.


    " Sister Irisha should know what is happening with my brother-"


    " STOP!" and he yelled while somehow shaking Irisha unconsciously and making her look at him in fearful confusion. He then frowned, while slowly letting go of her shoulders and starting to talk. "... you do know that I am falling in love with you right?" while he then looks at Irisha, that then sees an expression that he somehow expected. A kind of expression, where she has the answer of his question but decides for not doing anything to talk about it any further. Then he smiles weakly, " Am I not good, Ms.Irisha?"


    "... I will give you everything you wanted, provide you the best thing I could ever get, and treat you well." he said.


    [... why are you talking about this right now?]


    and he looks at her, pitifully. " Because... somehow, I believe you will go away right now."


    then Irisha frowned, while then looking at the princess behind him with her worried expression. Then Irisha''s eyes widen as if she starts to understand the situation, [ Is something happening to His Grace?] as Irisha passes Edward slowly to talk to the princess. Leaving Edward unconsciously alone while holding his hands tightly and trying to compose himself by the pierced pain to his heart.


    '' ... Is he that important for you?'' and he feels it so unfair after he turns back and sees Irisha showing the expression she never gives to him.


    [ What is happening to him?] even, the words come smoothly even though recently it feels so hard to wake Irisha up from her own thought.


    Yet, now. Irisha looks like she is fully aware while talking with the princess, who is now frowning painfully. " ... These last days, he used his power so much." the princess then said while looking at Irisha, "... you might not know but, humans never be a good container for such power. It was too powerful, to begin with. If... a dragon''s blessing... used the power to its fullest, it might break him from the inside.... and eventually then, the dragon''s blessing might die."


    ***


    " He might die."


    " He is losing his control to the blood, and it might ruin his internals."


    "... If we let him be, he might die."


    and those words, ringing in Irisha''s head since the princess told her too. At that second, the energy inside Irisha''s body that recently she seeks, suddenly burst inside her. Forcing herself to move to the place where he is.


    Her heart thumped so hard. The strange anxious feeling that she could not describe inside her heart, make Irisha could not do anything other than move to be with him right now. The huge desire of her that Irisha always hides suddenly comes to the surface overpowering the fear that holds her to be with him.


    her longing for that man, could not she hold anymore as she then choose to ride the princess''s dragon as fast as they could because... Irisha needs to see the prince right now. She needs to feel him, at that moment.


    She has to.


    because... death is not something favorable and Irisha is the one who knows it better than anyone.


    The are many regrets she has done in her life that started from the regretful death. The deaths that thick with a rustic blood aroma and disgusting texture of fleshes. The fear of it is lingering inside her since the day she knew about her sin.


    to think that the man with the touches she always misses, with the embrace who always warms her up, and the gentle smiles who always looks at her affectionately- is now walking into his death= the thought of it makes Irisha could not find herself to calm down.


    '' I don''t want it.''


    '' Please... don''t let him..''


    She just holds her hands tight while somehow praying inside her heart.


    There is nothing she could not think despite him in her mind.


    ... and her heart feels hurt, while she is now looking at the fire that burst out in the air. Firing the blue sky above them and covered it with a cloud of thick black smoke.


    " We can not go near than this." The princess said after they are landing in the flat land outside the thick forest that is now burning in front of her. While many knights and dragons fly over above them and others land while looking at the chaos. "... brother''s pheromone is so thick, it might hurt normal human... even I feel so much pain right now," the princess said.


    [ But then how we get him-] and she stopped, followed the princess who was surprised by a loud explosion who made the princess seem like she is screaming now. Then Irisha desperately wants to understand the situation in this silent chaos that she sees in front of her own eyes.


    " ... I don''t know! I don''t know what should I do-" but the princess also loses her sense, " It never happened to us, it should not! He might die-" she said frantically, " ... I could not get over him with Ahava because, his pheromone will just control Ahava''s mind... No one here, could not stop- SISTER!!" but Irisha then runs to the forest, in the time the princess is not fully aware. Irisha runs inside a pitch-black forest caused by the thick black smoke.


    Irisha even has to close her mouth and nose with her clothes to make sure she is not inhaling the smoke. The forest feels so hot as if it burns her. Yet, there is no such fire despite the darkness. Even she has no idea of where she is going right now.


    '' Your Grace!''


    but, despite how hurtful her breathe now, how the heat burns her skin and, how the darkness and the silence she feels so threatening as she could not hear any sounds to make her aware- Irisha understands of how terrifying the situation she is in, yet, she could not stop running.


    ''... I want to see him.''


    the golden eyes that look at her dearly. With his silly smiles that he always put on his face while somehow gently touched her cheeks.


    She frowned painfully,


    '' ... don''t go anywhere that I could not find you.''


    the idea of it feels so tormenting.


    She might be losing herself if he is gone.


    ''... I am sorry.''


    he was hurt, painfully, and it was all because of her.


    '' I prefer you to despise me instead of losing you now.''


    somehow, if she should suffer from the fear of the rejection of him after knowing who she truly is, Irisha will gladly take it, instead to take the fact that there will be a world where he is not there.


    '' So please, don''t leave me-''


    and she begged as she is screaming inside her heart and running through the forest that ignites the fire. It feels painful, yet, her mind could not even feel the heat as her gaze now looks to the man in the blazing fire surrounded by mad dragons that throw fire everywhere.


    '' YOUR GRACE!''


    ... and she screams, yet no word comes out.


    she holds her chest, which feels a sudden loss of air that throbbing her lung. She kneeled, as she can not breathe. She tried, but the pheromone feels like it squeezes her inside.


    She starts to lose consciousness.


    His appearance starts to get blurry inside her sight.


    ''... Your Grace..'' and even the screaming inside her heart could not keep up with this dreadful and agonizing situation.


    but,


    you know?


    ....his embrace was always warm whenever she felt it.


    Somehow, if she dares to ask for more, she wants to hear the sound of his voice and hear him calls her name. While imagining the type of his voice that probably will be calming with a low deep sound. Yet, still, her favorite part will be always when he gently caress her or hugs her from behind.


    Despite her calming composure, she was always tried to hold herself to not spill any expression in front of him whenever he tucked her hair behind her ear.


    She was always trying to find the distraction of her thumped heart, that could change her cheeks'' color easily if she was not be careful.


    .


    She was always pretended to not realize anything about her feeling or him because she was thinking all of it will be in vain.


    ... Yet, now. somehow- even in this situation, a mere deaf and mute woman like her could bring herself to stand up again and run to him fast. Reach her hands to the man who is still not aware of her existence.


    Then, just when her hands reach him, she eventually hug him and holds him tightly with her heavy breath.


    '' Your grace!''


    and how she tries to cling on to him as much as she could before the man swayed and both of them fell to the ground. She then pushes him down while holding both of his hands with hers to make the prince then look at Irisha.


    The man with his golden eyes who is now looking at her feels different from the one she knows. Even though she holds the same body, looking at the same body, she could feel how he is not himself now and it hurt her so much, as she is now imagining something she should not.


    She then frowned desperately, '' come back. please come back to me.'' while trying to hold his hands with her trembling tiny hands. Even herself was confused about how she could get that much energy to stop him, or- it is him that holds himself for her. Either way... Irisha''s hoping he will come back to her.


    "...om... ek" and she tried, to tell him and frowned, bitterly. " ....is..om...ek" called him back, hoping he hear it.


    The sound that she, herself could not even hear and that very moment, she wished so hard to let a voice out to call him back to her. Even if just one time,


    '' Please hear me.''


    but, even do she wishes it so much, no sound comes out from her mouth.


    and she starts to feel hopeless, while her hands still trembling. She bitterly shows the pain in her expression while looking at his golden eyes,


    .


    .


    then,


    " ... Irisha-" and at the same time as her eyes widen while looking at his lips movement- the crown prince wakes up and let''s go from her hands before then hugging her tightly. It feels so stuffy but, in the times she smells his scent, all the tension in her shoulder crumbles into pieces. Unconsciously, her hands reach him and hug him tight while calming herself down in his embrace that she always desperately seek.


    Then, big hands of him hold her cheeks while looking at her deeply.


    He frowned, " You are here?" as if he thought she is just a hallucination.


    and when the golden eyes she knew looked at her, her tears that never once she lets out in her entire life, streaming down like a river on her cheeks. [ Don''t go anywhere.] while she told him that with her trembling hands. [ Don''t go somewhere, I could not reach you.]


    and he frowned, " But you are the one, who did that." as his smiles widen up as he puts his face close to her face as if it is the only way for him to calm down, and it feels so nice whenever she could feel his breath near her. " Don''t go away from me."


    " You can''t."


    and even though Irisha could not understand things he was talking about because his hands hold her cheeks while wiping up her tears- She could feel his feeling toward her entirely.


    '' This man needs me like the way I need him.''


    He needs her, as she needs him too.


    It feels so fascinating even for her to know and realize of how she could feeling so right whenever she feels the lingering feeling of whenever he touches her. His calming scent that she could smell and the warmth of his body that embraces her tightly- feel so captivating.


    It feels so right to feel him in her arm.


    '' So please, forgive me.''


    because, he needs her, as she needs him too.


    So, please forgive her, as she has to live this life until the day for them to be apart come.


    ***

 Sign Thirty-One

    She still remembers it even after years passed and her life withered to become a new one. The time when she was living as a woman named Lara, who bitterly lived while believing there was no such love in that world. What was love supposed to mean anyway? How could people adore and dream of it? while every single time of her was filled with memories that led her to define love as the worst substance a human should not ever have.


    It was painful.


    Full of unrequited expectations.


    Exhaustion.


    It was filled with agonizing disappointment and revenge.


    No empathy nor sympathy.


    Yet,


    " ... she is my safest place in this world." the man in her previous life- with his silly smile and sweet voice. Somehow, she questioned how could a human in this kind of world spread a smile like his as if only happiness surrounded him.


    '' ... you just na?ve, there is no such place.'' because she felt it. After years passed and she got older. She had to be aware of her surroundings because if she was losing her guard- just in a second her place will be easily taken away.


    " You don''t believe me, is not it?" asked him. She once hated his sensitive intuition as if he could look at her entirely.


    Yet she just put her cold expression as if she was not thinking about anything. " Take my advice." and she said. " Don''t ever you put your guard off to anyone... even it is your wife."


    '' Don''t trust them. Don''t put any expectation.'' then, it will be easier to live in this world.


    and the man just looked at her for a while before saying, " Don''t you feel tired?"


    " I am not."


    " Human needs time to rest, you know."


    " Really?"


    " Trust me."


    " There is no point."


    " Why?"


    " There is no reason," she said. " Human works that way." and she looked at him who looked at her with an expression that somehow pissed her off. A kind of expression as if he pitied her, and her life. After all things that she did to be in the place where no one could hurt her anymore- her heart shook and shattered just because of a mere expression of him." -because, there is no point! there is no point to talk about nonsense like this- So, just fucking do your work and shut up!" and even on that time she realized, she was not in her right mind to then let her emotion burst out like that. Yet, his existence annoyed her so much, he was talking too much. Her heart thumped every time he talked about how he saw the world.


    Their life was so different.


    and she was fed up listening about it.


    her life was nothing like him.


    She envied him.


    '' If I was born as you...what will happen in my life?'' and a child-like wish that she never thought to wish before she met him.


    "... Maybe someday," yet his stubborn as usual, denied the situation he was in and looked at her without hesitation. " You will find the right person ma''am. The one that could make you feel safe and comfortable in this kind of world." and he sincerely said that while looking at her as if he prayed for that wish from the bottom of his heart. Prayed as if her life was mattered for him. While there was nothing between her and him in the beginning. There was no blood linked inside theirs. There was no reason for him to do that for her.


    Yet he did,


    he did pray for her to find a place where she could feel safe and comfortable. So then, whenever she feels tired of her life, she could lean on that person and rest peacefully.


    '' ...and God answered your prayers.'' as she is now, as irisha- a woman from another world- holding the hand of a man who let her know the safest place in this hectic world. The place for her to come back. She smiles bitterly. '' I wish I could tell you about him.'' or at least, she hopes he could see her from above of how she holds this big hand inside her two hands that are wrapped with bandages desperately. While looking at the platinum hair that covers his closed eyes. Irisha then lets one of her hands go to then brushes the man''s hair, so she could see him clearly now.


    It is still vivid in her memory- back on that terrifying situation,


    Irisha''s heart was stopped when she saw him collapse in her embrace.


    She was yelling so hard at him, yet she could not feel any responses. At that time, she could not think about anything other than the worst nightmare. It pierced her heart so much for her then, had it hard to breathe. She felt so numb and lost all of her senses.


    Even when Ivy came, she could not aware of what was happening surrounding them and just followed everyone who brought the prince to the safest area. Even on the time when the blood that flowed to his vein, it was not bothered her at all. She was not even aware of it because the only thing she could ever think on that situation was the wish of him to wake up,


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    '' Please wake up.''


    '' Please wake up.''


    '' Please wake up.''


    she did not even realize how trembling she was before Ivy then shook her body to wake her up from her emotion that was drown her.


    " He will be okay!" and just when she looked at Ivy''s face and understood her words. " He will be okay, so please... calm down." Irisha started to realize her situation and her feeling. The anxiety that was hiding in the numbness, started to flow and made her tears fall from her cheeks.


    It was surprised Ivy, as the princess never saw her emotion. It panicked her, as she then tried to calm Irisha down. Yet, when they looked at the prince who woke up, Irisha started to cry even louder while running into his embrace.


    In the end, she cried quite a long time before then letting him go to take a rest. It feels embarrassing when she is now recalling the situation, yet- the fact that she knows that he is sleeping soundly in front of her is what matters right now.


    She holds his hand tightly, smells the aroma that she always misses while letting her lips touch his warm big hand. Brushes his soft hair while feeling his soft cheek. All of it is so addicting. Somehow she feels like she could just do all of it all day and never she finds herself bored with it.


    Yet,


    '' I have to go and visit him in the morning.'' she has to go. Let him rest, so that she could see his smiles again tomorrow, yet- when her hands start to let his hand go and she stands to go back- Irisha could feel that big hand holds her tight.


    Somehow, her heart starts to thump while she slowly turns herself back again.


    " Don''t go." and even the man who is now looking at her with his golden eyes speaking without the sign language, somehow she could understand him.


    She then smiles warmly, [ Are you okay?] while slowly she is being pulled closer to him who is now starting to wake up. [ Don''t force yourself.] she said while sitting on the edge of his bed, and looked at him with concern.


    He then smiles, while poking her nose with his other hand where the hose of the transfusion is still attached. " You don''t know how I love to see you like this," he said something she could not understand, with his golden eyes that captivated her in their way. " I love it when your eyes look at me like this."


    [ What are you saying?]


    " Don''t leave me."


    and Irisha stopped, as she looked at the hand of him who told the words. '' Don''t leave him?'' while she then looks at him once more to find out how the smile was then gone. A bitter expression that hurts her.


    '' Are you afraid too?''


    and she frowned, [ I will be here if you want me to.] while the tears somehow gather in the edge of her eyes, [... If you want someone like me to be with you, I will.] and the tears start to fall, [ ....but I am a sinner.] and how trembling her lips are while saying the world that was once stuck on her throat.


    Yet, the man''s eyes just look at her with sincerity. His warm hands hold her cheeks gently. The warmth that melts all her tension that built up unconsciously- so easily, as she starts breathing comfortably as if the burdens stuffed inside her are gradually gone.


    and he smiles while saying, " You don''t know how much I want to be with you." and he added, " So don''t go away. Don''t leave me again. Stay with me. Here." as he then puts his hand to wipe her tears while smiling widely as he always does.


    She then frowned as the tears come down like a stream.


    She could not stop, because the pain that was once inside her heart started to go along with the tears. The heavy breath she always feels starts to be lighter. The agonizing anxiety starts to meltdown.


    The warmth she once seek, she could easily feel on the big hands that touch her now.


    He is close.


    He is now in front of her.


    The warmth feels so unreal.


    Yet,


    " I am here." he will always convince her of how real him for her now.


    [ Yes, you are.] as she then, smiles brightly while putting herself inside his embrace. The wide and sturdy body that could cover herself inside, the refreshing aroma like a morning forest, a calming movement whenever he is breathing, the firm grip of his hold, and a nice feeling whenever his hands brush her hair gently.


    '' I will get addicted to all of this.''


    Yet,


    '' I feel safe whenever I am with you.''


    ***


    Yesterday was so hectic. After Ivy felt the extreme drop of her brother''s intense pheromone, she immediately chased Irisha. She was worried about her well-being as the pheromone of the dragon''s blessing is harmful to an ordinary human. Yet, fortunately, they both are alright.


    Ivy immediately ordered her men to bring her brother to the safest area because that forest was starting to become hell on Althera. Malum''s knights that once restrained to put some action to Jahar''s troop because of the first prince''s pheromone- was then taken care of the matter with the lead of the first commander Luke.


    Then, somehow everything gradually started to get better.


    She then slowly got her sense back to then know how the situation was not good for Irisha. Irisha was trembling hard while looking at her unconscious brother. She was paled and filled with worry. Irisha could not even be aware of her existence beside her and looked at her brother with extreme fear and a dreadful silence. Ivy had to shake her body first to wake her up from her nightmares, and Ivy could not even speak a bit after she found Irisha crying in front of her.


    ... and the time when she looked at Irisha''s cry in her brother''s embrace, Ivy understood that Irisha was holding herself all this time.


    " So... if you believe in me, you have to eat your lunch now. You ate a little of your breakfast so you have to eat a lot now." Ivy said while looking at Arisha who looks so sullen because she still can not meet Irisha even after that Edward man, brought her to the palace yesterday.


    "... Why do they take a long time to make up?" asked her.


    and Ivy tries to smile, " Well, adults sometimes are complicated." she said. Or, it is just a complicated matter for Ivy to explain it to Arisha who is still a child. How should she explain it to her? When in the morning the imperial maids who were in charge of the first prince well being looked confused in front of his room.


    Ivy then asked them, " Why are you just standing like this?" while looking at the cart filled with foods and medicines.


    and the panicked, as usual. " But... "


    and she squinted, while just opened the door of his brother''s room before she asked for permission and went inside without hesitation. " Broth-" but she stopped immediately while looking at him and his golden eyes who stared at her deadly.


    " ... my room is not a place you can freely go in."


    and she felt awkward looking at him. "..., at least, say your gratitude first," she said before she looked at the brunette hair that poked out from the blanket and sleeping soundly inside his embrace. She then smiled gently, while then turned her back and closed the door.


    " .... she looks comfortable," Ivy said while smiling brightly in front of Arisha.


    " My sister?"


    and Ivy wakes up from her thought and realizes her existence, then she smiles. " Yes, she is happy."


    " Is she?"


    and she nodded. " You will see it if you eat well."


    and gradually she smiles. " If you promise me, I will," she said.


    " I promise."


    ***

 Sign Thirty Two

    While looking at the big windows with gallant patterns of the dragons dyed with an impressive luxurious colors, Irisha wonders- or somehow unbelieve of the feelings and the emotions that are now flowing like a waterfall.


    She raises both of her hands, spread them to capture the falling tears that she could not stop.


    - Something she never thinks could be so refreshing and relaxing.


    she smiles while somehow giggling a little bit while looking at the man sitting in front of her who also looking at her eyes deeply. '' After so many therapy seasons, you always give me this look.'' with his golden eyes sparkling by the lights from the window.


    [ You trust me?]


    and he smiles very gently, " I believe in you."


    [ ... While I tell you about the unknown world that seems so ridiculous?-don''t you think I am just a crazy woman?]


    They are now sitting on single chairs facing each other while suddenly he pulls her chair closer with both of his hands before he then wipes Irisha''s tears with his bare hands. Hold both of Irisha''s cheeks as he looks at her eyes again. " ... No. Somehow, I just regret it."


    [ What do you mean?]


    " If I know you sooner, I might be able to stand beside you in this unknown harsh world." while he gently rubs her cheeks and gives her genuine looks as he bluntly said of how important she is for him. " ... I regret I was not there..."


    and her lips trembling, as she bites it hard while the tears slowly gathered at the edge of her eyes. When he said something she was always trying to hold inside her heart. To avoid the fact of the harsh world she is now living in. Ignore the fact that she was screaming every day with the unfairness of this world- covered it, tolerated it, and repeatedly say:


    '' This is my punishment.''


    ... while the truth is...


    '' I am broken.''


    " Now, you know that I will be with you, right?"


    and she nods.


    " So just tell me everything."


    and she nods.


    " I believe in you."


    and she smiles while holding his hands who are now wiping her tears that fall to her cheeks.


    " Let''s end today season, okay?" and he said " I will get you something to drink." while then he is standing and walking away from her who is busy wiping her tears with tissues. Then, suddenly from behind her back, some lovely small hands hug her tight.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    she startled, of course. Yet, somehow she already guesses who is she.


    " Are you done, sister?" with a very bright smile, Arisha welcomes her. " I bring you flowers that I picked up with brother Ash before he left for his classes." and then shows her a big bouquet that is nicely decorated.


    [ This is so beautiful. Thank you.] she said while enjoying the aroma of the bouquet and taking a glimpse of a concerned expression of Arisha who realize her tears. Yet, whenever Arisha knew that she looks at her, she will put her worry away and smile brightly.


    It has been one month since she does therapy season with the prince and yes, she is only able to do it with him now. Yet, after several seasons had been done, Irisha somehow could allow the professional therapist to know about her story too so she could supervise Irisha through the prince. It is so complicated and hard... yet... Irisha tries to open her closed heart even though it is slow.


    She is now also trying to let her sister know about her feeling even though, it was so hard to do it before.


    [ I am okay. I talked about something I was hiding for so long....] and, maybe because she realized exactly why she ended up in this situation. Irisha tries not doing the second mistake to her sister. So, she tries to open herself up...even though she signs it with her trembling hands. [... It might be slow, but... maybe later, if I am brave enough... I will let you know.]


    Yet Arisha holds her hands tight and nodded, " I will wait for you." with her emotional expression that somehow makes Irisha proud and at the same time feels so loved... something that once, she could not freely ever feel.


    .


    .


    it then somehow becomes her new daily routine. After waking up in the morning in the most luxurious bedroom, she then has breakfast with all of the dragon''s blessing in the imperial dining room, do the therapy season with the prince and enjoys the tea that is prepared by the Imperial maids all day alone or sometimes- depends on the times- she will do it with the crown prince, the princess, the second prince, and Arisha.


    It was mostly her daily routine before, as she stopped work for a while due to her circumstance. Yet, after coming to her right mind and after she feels a little bit better about herself, she decides to come back to her previous life.


    So it is not strange at all when Irisha comes to her office after quite a while... she looks at many surprised expressions come from all the staff who are doing their works. Even Tara could not stop her mouth from gaping while looking at her now.


    " Please, attention," said Sir Higrid who stands beside her. " Sorry to bother you in the middle of the work, but, please do welcome my new assistant. Please work respectfully as you always do before," he said, with perfect fluent sign language. He then looks at her and signs, " Welcome back." while Irisha spots a faded smile of him who is known as a very emotionless person.


    She nodded while gripping her hands.


    '' I am surely surrounded by many great people, is not it?''


    Suddenly, Tara runs toward her and hugs her so bad while crying so hard and it is followed by many people who then surround her with emotional expressions.


    ''... am I now become a melancholic people?'' as the tears who once hard to fall- are now, streaming down like a river easily who also make many people cry.


    That day, then just becomes a very emotional moment that this branch ever felt together.


    "... Well, I might somehow give my gratitude toward this matter." the crown prince said while spectating the emotional moment of the financial branch from afar.


    and Sir Higrid who also looks in the same direction as him then said, " What do you mean?"


    " You are not someone who will welcome the one who decided to leave," he said. " ... and Irisha is not letting me help her either, so..."


    "... Ah, don''t misunderstand," he said. " ... even she might be caught my heart, Your Highness. She is also not letting me help her even though I could," he said. " She just offers me something who, me, as the finance minister could not even dare to refuse. Then, she ended up in that position without no one help once again..."


    and the crown prince who once frowned laughs to his heart''s content. " A typical Irisha, is not it?"


    then the finance minister nodded. " Yes. Exactly it is."


    ***

 Sign Thirty Three

    Just like how people see the world on the earth that is filled with many beautiful geographical landscapes, diversity of seasons, and even unique cultures spread out around the world- there are the same things that exist in Althera.


    Quite far from where the famous rocky mountain exists, where the Empire of Malum resides on it- across the nearest sea, stands a sole kingdom named Varaz on the empty land of Avara. It is covered by only red-purplish sand where people casually build their house on it and like to walk on without wearing any shoes. It is because the sands are so soft, it touches like cotton. Yet, despite how lacking natural resources in this land is, many people desire to come and reside in Varaz. Many people eagerly and willingly travel the long sea to just come to this beautiful Varaz Kingdom. It is not because of how pretty the sands color is or because the rarity of the aurora that will come in the nighttime, or the beautiful beaches and sea where the international trading operates, nor even about of how savory their cuisine is.


    The reason of why many people come is simply because this land is where the spirits reside.


    - Spirits, in this world are something not only sacred but also powerful. They are creatures that are born from the world where the gods of this world live. The astral world where only devine creatures that could live inside it. They are so many types of them with so much power, like fire, plants, water, and many more. While most of the countries like the Malum Empire use magic stones as their daily commodity to help their daily routine, here, they use sprites that they had the contract with to help them with their daily life. It is so magical, as it is also the reason why people of this land worship the spirits.


    Then, in the middle of this empty sand land, stands the great castle of Varaz Kingdom where the leading family resides.


    " ... Seems, like it is already decided." said the dark-skinned man while looking enthusiastically from the castle balcony toward the beautiful blue sea where there are many large ships parked in their piers. The wind is strong as it blows his paled blonde hair then shows his purplish eyes. His sturdy body is something that will eventually make women fall harder while wearing an elegant tunic. He smirks. "It''s been a long time since I try women from across. They are typically shy, but, somehow that is something that makes them attractive is not it?" then he sighs, after a while, and turns back to a woman who is standing behind him with many ladies-in-waiting with their veils covering their face. "... I asked you to accompany me in my afternoon break is not for you to be silent like this."


    The woman who stands in front of him, with an elegant traditional dress is also covered by the light brown veil. Yet, even though like that, many people could tell of how beautiful she is behind the veil where her purplish eyes tell all of her. "... I am happy for you, brother."


    He smiles, " Well you should, as our father also told me to seek you the best suitable partner when we arrive." and he comes closer while slowly opening her veil and showing him a beautiful appearance of his little sister, who has beautiful dark skin and wavy pale blonde long hair. Who looks at him with her engaging purplish eyes. " ...Well, with your beauty, many people want to devour you as soon as they see you," he said.


    "... Just take care of your body before we go, take the most expensive treatment and make your body more valuable," he said while slowly passing her through where the ladies-in-waiting open the way while bowing. " I need you to secure my throne so be prepared, my dear sister." then, he slowly vanished leaving the woman who still stand there staring blankly toward the beautiful ocean.


    after a while, she opens her lips. " Yes, brother." before her lady-in-waiting then put her veil on her head once again.


    ***


    .


    .


    .


    " Do you hear that Ms.Irisha from independent'' companies branch comes back to the palace again?" said the maid who is working in their cleaning shift somewhere in the palace.


    " Yes, yes! I hear that!" answered her colleague.


    "... After stop working suddenly without an exact reason, and made a big fuss for the Sir Higrid- she suddenly decided to come," she said. " ... I hear that it is because she is the ''special'' friend of the crown prince so...she has it back."


    and the woman frowned herself to her friend. " What do you mean by a special friend?"


    " ... Come on, you are not a first-grader for not knowing this matter."


    and she becomes more confused, " ... they are a couple is not it?"


    " ... You are so naive." the other one said. " How come someone like a crown prince courting an ordinary deaf woman like Ms.Irisha?"


    "... that''s rude, but well... I do not hear that the crown prince courting her... though."


    "... in fact, everything about Ms.Irisha is so shady. I wonder why Sir Higrid hires her as his assistant. My friend who works in her branch adores her so much but never he tells me anything about who is Ms.Irisha." and she looks around in wary while then puts her head closer to her friend and whisper. "... and many people in the imperial palace witnessed of how Ms.Irisha frequently comes in and out the crown prince''s room."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    and her friend gasped, " The ''special'' friend?" then frowned her brows," Wow, don''t you think she is so shameless?"


    " Right?! I thought so too!"


    " ... even though I am quite empathetic toward her condition- don''t you think she looks like a whor-"


    " HEY, YOU THERE STOP SPEAKING AND DO YOUR WORKS!" and they both frantically stoned while putting their head straight and doing their things while the woman who was shouting greets Tara who walks down on the hall near their station.


    She greets the maid back but, Tara could see the guilty behind her professional expression. The maid knows that Tara heard the conversation of the two maids there, and Tara speculated that the maid she greeted just now also knows who is she as the maid decided not to look at Tara anymore as soon after she greeted Tara. The maid acts as nothing happened there...


    -and sadly, after the return of Ms.Irisha to the Independent'' companies branch, these kinds of bad rumors'' of her spread like mushrooms in the palace.


    ''... Well, because the palace is so large and not many people works in our area- people then misunderstand.'' especially when Ms.Irisha''s job is also related to high confidential projects, ordinary workers will not know about her deeds to the palace.


    To make it worse, just after she suddenly resigned, a big problem occurred and Ms.Irisha who was the one who initiated it was not there, made several people who did not know anything defined her as an irresponsible person.


    ''... but, if you are in her shoes, you may be not capable of even standing and breath!'' and Tara is mad, especially after she knew what happened to Ms.Irisha a couple of months ago...


    ... about Ms.Irisha''s struggling and her pain.


    ...and It makes Tara mad at everyone who does not understand her, and judges her without knowing Ms.Irisha''s story. Yet, the thing that makes Tara furious is- that she was not capable enough to realize it sooner and help her.


    "... It happens quite a while, and... it becomes worse day by day," she said, to Ms.Irisha who is now working in her office. As usual, she looks at her genuinely, putting down anything she works on and listening to her. "... so, maybe you have to somehow clear the rumors..." and ... as for Tara this woman in front of her is someone who she appreciates and respects with all of her heart- she wants to be able to help her now.


    Yet, Irisha just takes a quite long silence before she then signs, [ No, it is not a problem.]


    and Tara was shocked, " But, it is related to your reputation! They are talking bad things about you."


    she nods, [ Well yes, of course, several things seem to exaggerate.] she said, [ But, they are also right.]


    Tara then frowned, " What do you mean?" as she was confused with what Irisha just said.


    and Irisha looks at her with her usual smile, [... you might be misunderstood too, but, nothing is happening between me and the crown prince.]


    " What-"


    [... we are just a close friend I guess? and somehow he ends up helping me in many ways.]


    '' But... he loves you, is not it?'' yet, Tara could not even speak her mind out as the woman in front of her looks confident with what she said while she is the one the main character of this topic.


    "... do not you have any feeling for him?" asked Tara.


    and she looks at Tara with a genuine stare. [ I do.] she said.


    " Then-"


    [ But, it is not as simple as you think it is.] and she smiles gently, [ So, let''s stop talking about this matter and head on to our next meeting.] then acts like usual as they never talk about such matters at all. It is to the point that Tara then doubts her sensitivity toward Irisha''s feelings, and might just misunderstand.


    ... because in the end, there are so many feelings you can describe.


    Like, love, adoration, appreciation, and many more.


    But, what is Irisha''s feeling then?


    .


    .


    .


    ''... I want to be with him.''


    '' I like it when he touches me like that.''


    '' When he softly rubs his big hands and smiles while staring at me with his golden eyes.''


    '' I don''t know what will happen if I can not see him.''


    '' ... and what does this feeling mean?''


    and Irisha smiles faintly, as she understands that she is not that young for not understanding that feeling of her. Her heart stopped when she thought he might die, her world shook when she thought she might not be able to see him anymore, so... she could clearly define who he is for her and what is the feeling that engraved in her heart right now for him...


    ''... and, I somehow could safely say that he has a similar feeling toward me?'' because, every time he hugs her tight, Irisha could tell every power he tries to give. It is like, he wants her so much but afraid of her being hurt because of him, and the warmth that he gives to her every time feels so sincere that she could not deny his feeling anymore.


    - but, because of that too she eventually realizes the most rational and logical thing toward this matter. It is not as simple as two adults eloping. It could not be like that, because even right now she is being shown the fact of why she should stop to move this further.


    " Greeting to The Dragon''s Blessing, The crowned prince Castra Isaac Malum." as the announcer announce his name where Tara interprets it for her, yet, even the sound of it could not she heard - she could feel the charismatic and indescribable power he has within himself especially when he is now dressing and appearing like a prince in the fantasy world.


    ''... you are truly handsome, your grace.'' and she could not deny it, or ignore the fact that memories of him are being reminded every time she looks at him. Of how she could see him close, touched him, and embraced him... yet- in the same time, he, who is now sitting in the high throne above her... feels far away.


    She could see with her own eyes, how people ... many people bow to him as they realize that he is the one and only leader for them.


    Surely, it feels so far away.


    " Then, let''s start."


    and she just casually brushes her mind, as she then does her work as nothing happens in her mind. Well, in this term, Irisha is already an expert at it so she could act normally despite her busy mind.


    So what will she do then?


    '' I don''t know.'' even though Irisha herself realize it is not a solution that she needed.


    '' But, he is not telling me anything.'' and even though she is also not the type of person that minding the gender to do the initiative, yet, again- their relationship is not a that simple matter.


    ''He is a tyrant, he could do anything.''


    Some part of her thinks so, yet-


    '' Am I brave enough with the burden?'' as she, who lives in the middle of society where hierarchy and patriarchy live... '' am I brave enough?''


    as it is scary.


    As ... she truly aware that she is not perfect.


    She then smiles, as she looks at him who comes to her as soon as the meeting ended. '' I will never be the one who asked you first.''


    '' I can not allow myself to do so.'' because he is important for her. So, she might be selfish, as she is feeling so comfortable whenever his hands rub her cheeks just like now. Or the fact that her heart thumped as soon as his golden eyes look at her. Yet, she is not daring enough to speak up the heart inside her...


    so, please, for now...


    [... I will move back to my home tomorrow.]


    ***

 Sign Thirty Four

    "...."


    " You know... if you start to say something that I hate like this every time I talk to you after the meeting- I will ban us to talk after meeting from now." He said with a grumpy expression that Irisha finds cute.


    Yet, she hides it pretty well behind her calming expression.[ ... I have already lived here for quite a long time.]


    " Just live here forever then."


    and Irisha just smile to somehow hide her feeling toward the heavy thing that this man in front of her just said. [ I need to come back to my house, eventually.] and just before the crown prince says anything, she said. [ I will come just like usual, do the daily therapy with you, come to palace as it is now my workplace but... I can not just stay in the palace.]


    then, he looks at her with his engaging eyes. " ... Is there something you uncomfortable with?"


    she shakes her head, [ It is just something I need to do.] and she smiles brightly, [ What''s the matter anyway? We just live in different houses. We can still meet each other, hang out together, you can come to my house too if you want it.]


    Yet, somehow he seems does not fond of her idea because it is shown by his expression right now. But, Irisha is also aware that she could not stay like this forever. Their relationship right now already feels so complicated after she thinks about it. Her situation itself, in the process to recover from the pain she struggled with. She has so many things in her mind right now and she does not feel like she could handle anything in one go. Especially, when she now truly realizes how big the gap is between him and her.


    It is terrifying to think that far.


    Even she found her mouth frozen as if her body already know that it is something heavy.


    '' because ... even though I already realize my feeling, it does not mean that is the ending right?''


    and every time Irisha tries to think further, her heart feels so stuffy and she hard to breathe.


    [... Let''s come back to your office. We need to discuss some matters.] she then said.


    " ... you are changing the topic," he said, yet just sighed and looks at her. " Let''s talk about it in my office. You still not yet have lunch right? what do you want to eat?" and casually somehow holds her hand and goes without ever realizing that her heart stops whenever he does that. Yet, Irisha manages to act normal and feels silly at the same time.


    '' I already could tell anything to him freely about many matters, yet, just about this feeling...''


    it''s hard.


    ***


    " I think that is the last hamper to be washed," said Tara while putting down a big hamper that filled with clothes outside Irisha''s home.


    and Irisha pokes her to make sure, she looks at her. [ Thank you for helping me out, even though this is your day off...]


    " Ah, please don''t mind Ms.Irisha. I am really happy to help you," she said. " After all, it will be hard for you to take care of these piles of clothes alone, right?" said before then looking at the clothesline that is hung with many clothes. Those are being blown by the wind that is now quite wild as the suns rise perfectly on this day.


    and Irisha smiles awkwardly, [ I left them for quite a long time of sudden. Even the refrigerator is a nightmare.] and she looks at Tara again, [ Let''s go inside. I will prepare some food. Ivy will come soon too, so-]


    " The princess?!"


    and she nods, [ Ah, I didn''t tell you, is not it? Actually... Lady Cordelia will come to visit me as well.]


    " AM I ALRIGHT TO MEET THEM WITH THIS CLOTHES?!" she asked frantically while showing her casual clothes that is no problem, but, yes, it is quite far from Imperial Ethic''s clothes rule.


    [... It''s okay. Don''t worry too much.]


    Well, even she said so, in the end, The first princess and Lady Cordelia''s aura quite contradict the whole atmosphere in this area that Irisha and Tara could easily feel. Even though they seem trying to put on many humble clothes and rode a humble carriage- they still do not match with the decoration inside Irisha''s house. Just like now, when they sit on her humble sofa with their elegant posture of noble ladies.


    [ ... Please forgive me,] And it makes her feel so bad in a very strange way.


    and both of them look at her who just put the whole tea set in the middle of her coffee table confusedly. " What do you mean, sister?" asked the first princess.


    [... Well, I just think that this place is out of place for someone like you guys.]


    " Ah, please don''t mind it Ms. Irisha!" Lady Cordelia said while brightly giving her a box to her. " Here, I bring you something to eat. The bakery we once visited, comes out with new cake!"


    [ Then, I will prepare it first.]


    " Let me do that!" said Tara frantically, as she still not yet feels calm after Irisha told her that the princess and the lady of Farguso will come. Even though meeting them is not her first time yet, talking to them casually like this is not something that Tara could easily get used to. So, Irisha lets her take care of the cake as she thinks it will be a great chance for Tara to calm down.


    So then she just sits down before she looks at the princess who seems to wait for her. She still seems upset about what happened as Irisha was told her just this morning about her moving out from the palace. Yet, because she was having a class that she had to attend- which is something that Irisha is always strict toward- the princess then grumpily said she will come to her house after she finish her "... I still not get it why you decided to go back home."


    and she sighs while smiling gently, [ It is more stranger for me to stay...] she said.


    Then the princess frowned, " Is brother not saying anything?"


    and she looks at the princess for a while and Lady Cordelia who seems interested but, fortunately, Tara just comes with sliced cakes. [ Thank you.] while she then helps Tara to distribute the cakes to everyone and looks at the cake that''s so beautiful. [ As usual this bakery, its creation always not disappointing.]


    " Yes! I hope we have a chance to go visit again together," said Lady Cordelia.


    " Ehem... sister, I would like to come too if you tend to visit, but, please answer my question."


    and she smiles confusedly, [ ... even though it is, His Grace can not do anything right?]


    " But-"


    [ There will be a time for me to go back too. It is not appropriate for me to stay.] she said. [ I am more confused if you ask me a question that has a clear answer.]


    " What do you mean by that, of course, you can-"


    [ No. I am not. I am no one to stay in the palace like that. So, please understand that.] she said.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    and the mad princess who always does things selfishly could not say anything in front of Irisha and it is something that makes Lady Cordelia and Tara who never approach this phenomenon often close their mouth while somehow stunned. "... It will not be as fun as before..." the princess said while showing her upset expression. Yet, other than wickedly doing things just like she likes, she just curled up on the sofa. "... I always excited every day knowing you are there..."


    and Irisha could not do anything but smile, [ ... there are the crown prince and the second prince, there are also your parents... spend your time with them.]


    then the princess looks at her for a while and smile silly, "... sister, my parents don''t like me. They will not spend their free time with their children." and even she brings that topic casually like it is not something important for her, it easily makes the atmosphere around it changed and, after spent quite a long time in the palace she found what the princess just said has a deeper meaning than that, because, even the Imperial Palace is known as a place where the Imperial family lives- most of each imperial members has their palace. Then, while Irisha was living there, there was not a single chance she met the Emperor and the Empress because she usually hung out in the first prince''s palace. She sometimes met the Emperor in the imperial meeting but, she never met the Empress even though she hung out with the imperial children most of the time. She was not thinking much about it at that time as she knew that Jahar''s matter was still being a major problem and thought that maybe they were just busy, but- to then knowing about something like that from the children itself... something was not right, is not it?


    After what happened to her in her past life, she is not that naive to think that all families should be perfect no matter what.


    Yet, to know that someone she is fond of has a similar experience with her- it is not something that she could happily accept as it is nothing.


    It is not her matter, yes. Yet, It is somehow, makes her more afraid of what will happen in the future between her and the crown prince. As she could not avoid thinking that, there should be a final decision to pass the next phase. So, if they have the same feeling for each other. Then, further than that will be a serious matter...


    is she capable to make things right?


    " I- I participate in knight championship this month," said Lady Cordelia who realized the change of Irisha''s expression.


    Irisha who realized that she is lost in her thought tries to smile. [ Excuse me, what is it?] and somehow confused with herself as she thought she decided not to think about this matter for a while.


    Then Lady Cordelia smiles gently, " I participate in Knight championship this month, but, only for the beginner though." she said. " If you have time, I hope you can come to see me."


    " Oh! that''s great Lady Cordelia! I thought that only knight men who can participate." said Tara.


    and she nods shyly. " Well, of course, it is. I am actually embarrassed because the reason I am allowed to participate is also because of my father and my husband. If they are not helping me, I might as well not participate."


    [... If I am allowed to say- women in this society have no power over men. So, I think you should not embarrassed about it because, if someone like you never starts to change a thing- we will just run in the same cycle.]


    and Lady Cordelia nods, "... It is terrifying but, I always inspired by you Ms.Irisha. So, if you could do it too, I thought I could do the same." she said. " It might be true that my family help me in this matter, but, I will make sure to prove my worth in that battle."


    " Wow! I will support you Lady Cordelia!" said Tara excitingly. " I also do think that this society is sometimes too wicked for us, women. To then find some women do greatly and stand equally between men... I feel ecstatic!"


    and the princess who leans down while looking at them puts her face in her hand. Then lost in her thought for a while before she looks at Irisha and Lady Cordelia. "... That''s true," she muttered.


    " What is it, Your Grace?" asked Lady Cordelia.


    and the princess looks at her for a while before then saying something while signing. " ... I just realized that there are no women knights."


    then she smiles faintly, " Unfortunately, yes. Even though there is, it will be for special cases. This empire still not yet support women to contribute in such matter."


    [... well even for something unrelated for physical things, like my field. I found it hard to be in this position right now.]


    and the princess looks at both of them as if she just found something she never thinks about. " ... when is the championship?" asked her.


    " Pardon?... Hemm, I guess. It is around the last week of this month."


    and the princess smiles. " I will participate with you."


    " Eh?"


    " We will be two women participants."


    " Ah... is it okay?" asked Lady Cordelia confused and shocked.


    and the princess tilts her head. " ... Why not?" and somehow her aura and charisma, just slapped them from their shock to realize that she is a princess of the great tyrant Empire. So, they easily accepted her statement without trying to debate that matter.


    ***


    " I AM HOMEEEE!!" said Arisha excitingly while being held by Ash who also looks so exciting.


    " I AM HOME, IRISHAA!!" he said in sync with Arisha.


    and the crown prince hit his head while standing behind him who walks away to the front door. " Why are you here?" asked him with his frowned brows.


    and he glared at him. " Why you are here too though, I am not in the mood to go to the front line to be your substitute," he said.


    and the crown prince just ignores him casually before looking at the first commander of the Holy Knight who also standing behind him. He frowned without saying anything.


    "... Greeting to the dragon''s blessing, the crown prince and the second prince..." he said awkwardly yet there is only silence between them so he said again, " I am here to pick up my wife." even though the crown prince never asked anything. Yet, Luke feels that he had to say something at that time.


    and just when Arisha reaches the knob to open the door- Lady Cordelia already opened it for them.


    " Ah, greeting to the dragon''s blessing the crown prince and the second prince." said the Lady Cordelia quite surprised, yet somehow it is not that surprising after she takes a bit to think. " ... and welcome back Arisha." then she smiles brightly at Arisha.


    " Lady Cordeliaa!" she said happily who then hug her immediately.


    " Wow, you are so excited. How is the school?"


    " I have so much fun! We do this and that with the teachers," she said.


    "... That''s great! Are you hungry? we cook you something. I will prepare it for you." she said.


    " Where is Irisha?" asked the crown prince suddenly.


    and Lady Cordelia looks at him surprised by his sudden question, " She is sleeping." she said.


    " My sister sleeping?" asked Arisha.


    " Yes. Ms.Tara said that she did so much work this morning so maybe she was tired and fell asleep while we were talking," she said.


    " Then where is my sister?" asked Ash suddenly.


    " Ah, yee?! She wants to go to the nearest bakery with Ms.Tara because we accidentally ate the cakes and forget to separate some for Arisha," she said while looking at Arisha guilty. " I am sorry, later I will bring another for you, okay?"


    and Arisha nodded. " It is okay!" and smile brightly. Who then the crown prince just go inside to come closer to Irisha who sleep on the sofa. She is covered by a blanket while sleeping soundly.


    " A-ah! We try to pick her up and put her on her bed but, a single touch wakes her up- Ah." and just stands still after the crown prince brushed Irisha''s hair and looked at her gently for a while before then easily picks Irisha up without Irisha even waking up. Not like before when Lady Cordelia puts a blanket on her.


    " Where is her room?" asked him.


    and Lady Cordelia who is stunned for a while then gives Arisha frantically to her husband unconsciously and runs toward Irisha''s bedroom. " Here, Your Grace." and the crown prince just picks her up inside without problem as Lady Cordelia spots how comfortable Irisha is on his arm. She immediately looked at her husband with reddish cheeks and scream with her expression,


    '' They are so cute!!!'' that immediately being understood by her husband who recently found a new side of his wife.


    " They always like that." the second prince said beside Sir Luke.


    " Ah... they are a lovely couple."


    and he smiles, " Irisha is cute right?" and somehow surprised Sir Luke who knows them as someone who will not show their true feeling to everyone easily like this. Even Lady Cordelia who also heard him surprised. She was as surprised as how the first princess easily told her story to her and Tara. There is no threat, no agonizing aura, no unreachable distance but comfort between human and human.


    ... they are changing and Lady Cordelia knows that it is because of Ms.Irisha.


    then she stands quietly while immersing in her thought,


    " Well, It just happened. At first, our marriage was like a usual marriage between noble. There was not any love involved, but, my husband- he was treating me kindly so... somehow I fall in love deeper." she said shyly, while the conversation somehow led into a marriage matter.


    " It may be offensive but, Lady Cordelia- both of you and Sir Luke is one of the perfect couples I adore!" Tara said.


    " One of?" asked the princess.


    and Tara smiles awkwardly, " .... yes because there is also a couple I adore too!" she said while taking a glimpse at Irisha who was not aware.


    " Ah.... sure, they are lovey-dovey." said the princess.


    and Irisha rose her brows confused while looking at Lady Cordelia with a strange smile, [... Is it not hard?]


    " Pardon?"


    [ do not it ....frightening?] and eventually that smile of her, made Lady Cordelia take a while to think because Irisha''s eyes seem different even with her gentle smile- something off, and Lady Cordelia could feel that instantly. Yet, Irisha then smiled wider. { No, I misspeak.] and changed the topic quite smoothly... but, Lady Cordelia somehow understand the thing that was unclear for everyone else because, she was once felt about that thing too.


    Even though like that- to hear from Tara that Ms.Irisha once told her about her relationship with The crown prince- she becomes confused.


    '' You look perfect to each other.''


    '' The crown prince loves you dearly, and you do.''


    Then why?


    But then, again... Lady Cordelia finds the answer almost immediately and thought, how cruel the world we live in is.


    ***